Rookie Blue 1. Chapter 1

**A/N: So I had another vague idea for a multi chapter. It's an AU and takes place a few years before season 1. I don't have a storyline worked out for this one, so I'm going to see if inspiration hits me and if people like the story. **

**XX**

Sam took a sip of his drink as he took a look around the Black Penny. Most of his colleagues had left already and Sam decided that his current drink would be his last as well. He sighed when he looked at the other side of the bar.

Tommy McNally definitely had more than a few drinks and it was showing. The older detective had a lot of trouble with keeping measure. Sam watched him as he had a discussion with the bartender. Sam felt bad for the guy, so he stood up and walked towards the two.

''Tommy,'' he said. ''I think it's time to go home. Let me give you a ride, okay?''

''I can drive myself,'' Tommy argued. ''You watch your step rook.'' Tommy shook off the hand that Sam had on his shoulder and gave him a warning glare.

Sam shook his head and held up his hands.

''Already called someone to come pick him up,'' the bartender told Sam. ''She said she would be here within ten minutes.''

Sam nodded and took a seat next to Tommy. Even if someone was coming to pick him up, Sam didn't want to leave him behind in the state he was in.

He had transferred to 15th five years before after going through rookie training in another division. The transfer had been easier than he would've thought and he made friends pretty easily. 15th was like a big family and Sam fitted in perfectly.

''Sammy,'' Tommy said out of the blue. ''You're a good guy. Don't let the job get to you son.''

Of course Sam had heard rumors around the station, but he wasn't sure what drove Tommy towards the bottle. Some people said that there were too many unsolved cases. Others talked about an ex-wife that took everything Tommy owned.

Either way, Sam wasn't one to judge. He knew all about tough family situations and how they could mess people up. He knew that Tommy was a good guy and a solid detective. A bad habit didn't change that, no matter how bad it was.

''Dad,'' a female voice interrupted them. ''Come on. I'll take you home.''

''Sweetheart,'' Tommy slurred. ''I'm fine. You should go back to school.''

''Dad, it's two AM.'' The young female wrapped her arm around Tommy and helped him stand up. Out of nothing Tommy laid down his head on the girl's shoulder and became non-responsive.

Sam watched the two and saw how she struggled to hold him up. He quickly got off his bar stool and put his arm under Tommy's.

''I can do it,'' the girl protested.

''I know you can,'' Sam agreed. ''I've got him though.''

The girl seemed to hesitate for a moment, but then let him help her. ''If you can just put him on the bench outside. I've got it from there.''

''I'll help you get him into your car. It's fine.'' Sam felt bad for the girl. By the way she helped Tommy out of the bar he guessed this wasn't the first time she had to pick him up.

''I don't have a car and the cab driver refused to wait because he got another call. I let him call me another cab so I'll just wait for that. Thanks for your help.''

They reached the parking lot and Sam looked back to his truck and nodded towards it. ''Let's take him to my truck. I'll drive you two home.''

''No offence, but I don't know who you are. I'm not going to just let you drive us home. I appreciate the help, but I'm good.''

With ease Sam helped the girl manoeuvre Tommy towards the bench on the side of the parking lot. When Tommy was seated Sam held out his hand. The girl eyed it for a second before she reached out and shook his hand.

''Sam Swarek,'' Sam introduced himself. ''I work with Tommy, who I assume is your dad, at 15th.''

''Andy,'' the girl said after a moment of hesitation. ''Andy McNally. And I'm sure you're just being a nice guy here, but we're not your responsibility and like I said: I can handle it.''

''I'm sure you can, but sometimes you've got to let others help you. It's no trouble and it will save you a few bucks.''

Andy thought about it for a second and then decided that waiting for a cab would probably take a while too. She hated the cold and Tommy was quite heavy with the way he was leaning against her. ''Okay,'' she said. ''Thanks.''

Together they helped up Tommy again and got him to Sam's truck. Sam handed her the keys and nodded towards the door. ''If you open the door I'll carry him in.''

''He's too heavy for you to carry alone,'' Andy argued. ''I'll take his legs.''

''Just open the door McNally, he's not getting lighter here.'' Sam kept his tone light and watched as Andy opened the door and bend down to take Tommy's legs. Annoyed by her stubbiness, but impressed by her strength, Sam helped Tommy into the truck.

After Tommy was in the back of the truck, Sam opened the passenger seat and helped Andy in. He rounded the truck and got in the driver's seat. ''Where to?'' he asked.

Besides Andy's directions towards the McNally household, not much was said. Sam could see that Andy was nervous. She was fidgeting with her hands and biting her bottom lip constantly. He wanted to tell her to relax, but he thought that that might make things worse.

''He wasn't always like this, you know?'' Andy said after a long silence.

''You don't have to explain. I'm not judging,'' Sam responded. ''People sometimes lose their way.''

''Of course you're judging.'' Andy looked outside the window and shook her head. ''People always judge.'' She paused for a moment and took a deep breath. ''He was a good dad. Still is.''

''Nobody said that he isn't,'' Sam reasoned. ''He's a solid detective. Always makes sure to look at things from every perspective. He never overlooks any detail. He's good at what he does.''

''He is,'' Andy agreed.

The rest of the ride was silent again. When they reached the house Andy immediately got out of the car. She opened Tommy's door and tried to help him out again. Before she knew it Sam was by her side helping her carry his weight.

''Where are we?'' Tommy asked when they got him on his feet.

''Home dad,'' Andy answered. ''Sam gave us a ride home.''

''Sammy?'' Tommy asked. ''What are you doing here?''

''Just making sure everybody's coming's home in one piece,'' Sam replied. ''Come on Tommy.''

Sam held up Tommy's weight while Andy opened the door. As soon as it was open she went back to Tommy. ''Want me to take him to bed?'' Sam wondered.

''Just put him on the couch,'' Andy said. ''It's impossible to get him up there when he's like this. I'll get him blankets and a pillow later.''

They laid him down on the couch and as soon as his head was on the throw pillow, Tommy nodded off again. He began to snore and Andy shook her head while looking at him. ''Thanks again,'' she told Sam. ''How much do I owe you for gas?''

''Nothing,'' Sam answered. ''It was basically on my way home. Don't worry about it. Do I need to drive you somewhere else or are you going to be okay here?''

''I should probably stay here,'' Andy reasoned. ''Make sure he's okay.'' She followed Sam to the door and held it open for him. When he was about to leave she called out his name. ''Sam, just.. You know, I would appreciate it if..''

''Nobody has to know,'' Sam filled in. ''There wasn't anybody from 15th at the bar anymore and I'm sure the bartender has a costumer – bartender confidentiality,'' he joked. ''Nobody will find out.''

Andy gave him a sad smile. ''Thank you,'' she said again.

''You should get inside, go to bed,'' Sam suggested. ''It's late. Good night McNally.''

''Goodnight Sam.''

XX

The next morning Andy woke up when she heard something break. She turned around and groaned into her pillow. She threw the covers off herself and slowly made her way downstairs. When she saw the mess on the floor she closed her eyes for a moment.

Tommy knocked over a vase and there was water and pieces of glass everywhere. ''Dad,'' Andy scolded at Tommy. ''Damn it, look at the mess.''

''I'm sorry sweetheart,'' Tommy said. ''I'll clean it later. I promise. I'm late now though. I've got to go to work. Just leave it for me when I got home.''

''Yeah sure,'' Andy replied. ''Like you'll be able to see straight when you come home.''

''I'll get better, I will,'' Tommy tried. ''Last night was just a tough night, but I promise that things will get better from now on. I'll be home early tonight, okay? I'll even make you something nice to eat.''

After everything she had gone through with Tommy, Andy couldn't find it in herself to believe him anymore. Every morning he would end up making the same worthless promises. Andy loved her father more than anything, but she couldn't take much more.

''You say that every time,'' Andy argued. ''I can't come and get you from a different bar every night. I've had enough dad.''

''I know. I told you that I'm working on it.''

''How?'' Andy wondered. ''How are you working on it? Do you even remember how you got home yesterday? Do you even care that I haven't slept more than five hours straight in over a week? I'm tired dad. Please just find some help. There are clinics or even just regular meetings. You have enough vacation time saved up. Please just do it for me.''

''We discussed this,'' Tommy told her. ''I don't have a problem. Things just got out of hand a few times in a row, but I'll be okay.'' Tommy leaned down to press a kiss against Andy's head. ''Don't worry too much.''

Andy closed her eyes to keep the tears at bay when Tommy pressed his lips against her head. The gesture seemed so normal between a father and a daughter, but she missed the person her father used to be. The person that got out of bed extra early to make sure she packed lunch for school. The person that came home from work early to make sure she wouldn't come home to a quiet house.

And of course she was a grown up now. She could stand on her own two feet. She didn't need her dad like she did when she was a little girl or a teenager. Still, she thought that it felt nice when someone would take care of you every now and then.

''I'm going to take a shower and leave,'' Tommy broke the silence. ''I'm already running late.''

Andy nodded and started to clean the glass. She wasn't paying attention and when she took another piece of glass from the floor she winced and saw blood drip down her hand. ''Great,'' she muttered. She went into the kitchen to grab a towel to stop the bleeding. After a few minutes she put a band aid on the cut and went back to the living room to finish cleaning.

Before Tommy left he came into the living room. ''You didn't have to clean everything. I would've done it.''

''Well, it's done already,'' Andy responded. ''Didn't want to leave it laying there for an entire day.''

''Thank you.'' Tommy grabbed a cookie from the jar. ''I'll see you later sweetheart.''

''Eat something healthy,'' Andy yelled after him, but she knew there was no point. It had been months since she saw him eat a piece of fruit and he only ate vegetables when she cooked them for him. ''Or not.''

With a sigh she turned around and looked at the clock. She had to get ready to if she didn't want to be late too.

XX

**A/N: Let me know what you think! Does it have any potential or should I just end it here?**


	2. Chapter 2

**A/N: Wow, the response to the first chapter was enormous. Thanks so much for the support. It really works inspiring. I hope I can live up to the expectations. Already have a few ideas where to take this story!**

**Special thanks to the people of the TWC forum who helped me out with some questions I had about the Canadian school system. **

**XX**

Andy walked into the barn and headed towards the front desk. The rookie behind the desk was on the phone and Andy impatiently waited until she was done with the phone call. After a few minutes the rookie looked up and smiled friendly. ''How can I help you miss?''

''I'm here for my father, detective McNally? I'm not sure if he's in.'' Andy looked around the station and felt the small thrill she felt every time she was at her dad's work. She didn't come that often, mostly because she simply didn't have any reason to be there.

When she was a teenager Tommy sometimes insisted that she headed towards the station after school. He hated the fact that she sometimes came home in a quiet house. On days where Tommy had to work late, Andy would mostly sit in one of the interview rooms doing her homework until he was done.

''He's not at the station at the moment,'' the rookie informed her. ''Can I leave him a message?''

''No, that's okay,'' Andy said a little defeated.

She turned around and didn't even see that Sam was standing right behind her. She crashed into him and felt hot coffee all over her arm.

''Damn it,'' she cursed as she shook her arm to get off the hot liquid. She looked up and immediately found Sam's warm brown eyes. ''I'm sorry I didn't look where I was going.''

''McNally,'' Sam said surprised. He took a hold of her arm and inspected it. ''That must hurt. It's best if you put it under some running water for a moment.''

''It's nothing. It's fine,'' Andy quickly replied. ''Hardly even feel it.''

''Anybody ever tell you you're a bad liar?'' Sam wondered. ''Come on.'' He signalled to the rookie to buzz the two of them in. He placed his hand on the small of Andy's back as he guided her towards the locker room.

When they reached the locker room, Sam turned the tab on and felt how hot the water was. ''That should do it,'' he told Andy after a few seconds. ''Just keep it under there for a few minutes. I'm sure it's not that bad, but it takes the sting off.''

''Thanks,'' Andy replied.

''Sorry I couldn't get the coffee out of your way. Didn't see you there.'' Sam put his hands in his pocket and leaned against the lockers.

''It's okay,'' Andy said. ''Was really my fault. I just wasn't looking where I was going and before I knew it I had my arm covered in your coffee which I guess you're taking extra hot?''

''And you said it didn't hurt?'' Sam asked with a grin.

''Well, like you said, I'm a crappy liar.'' Andy smiled back at him and looked at her arm. ''It's not that red. Are you sure it's necessary to leave my arm under here?''

Sam nodded and took a step closer. "First rule when you burn yourself is to keep it under running water. Just for a few minutes.''

''If you say so,'' Andy said. ''You don't have to wait for me. I'm sure you've got better things to do than wait around for me.''

''Were you here for Tommy?'' Sam wondered. ''I saw him on a scene about an hour ago. It was a pretty tough case so I don't expect he'll be back anytime soon.''

With a small nod Andy replied. ''The girl at the front desk already told me that he was out. Already figured that he was busy since he wasn't answering his phone, but I thought I would try my luck.''

''Need help with anything?'' Sam asked. He didn't know the girl very well, but somehow he felt the need to make sure she was okay. He told himself that it was because he knew her situation. It couldn't be easy to deal with a drunk father all the time and he wanted to take some of the weight off her shoulders.

Andy shrugged. ''Not really something you can help me with,'' she told him. When she saw Sam's questioning face she explained herself. ''I was with my dad last night and forgot my keys this morning. Left my laptop there and I kind of need it.''

''Locked yourself out,'' Sam filled in.

''Yeah. My dad taught me how to pick a lock on my twelfth birthday, but unfortunately he's also smart enough to have a door where that won't work.'' Andy turned off the tab and dried her arm with a towel. ''Anyway, I'll just go to a friend's house until he's done working. Hope he'll be back in time for me to finish my report.''

Before she was done talking, Sam was fishing his cell phone out of his pocket. He dialled a number and held the phone to his ear. ''Yeah, it's me,'' he said. ''Can you ask McNally if he has any house keys at the station? He's not picking up his phone, but his daughter is here and she locked herself out.'' Sam paused for a moment and covered the phone with his free hand. ''Someone's asking your dad right now,'' he told Andy.

After a minute Sam spoke up again. ''Okay great. Yeah thanks.'' He hung up and put his phone in his pocket again. ''Your dad has his house keys in his desk. I'll go get them for you.''

''Wow, great,'' Andy said with a relieved smile. ''Thank you.''

She followed Sam to her dad's office and waited until he handed her the keys. ''Don't lock yourself out again,'' he told her.

''I'll try,'' she smiled. ''Thanks for the help on this,'' she said as she held up the keys. ''And this,'' she continued while she held up her arm.

''It was nothing,'' Sam told her once again.

''Swarek!'' Boyko's voice startled to both of them. ''My office, now.''

''Pissed off the boss?'' Andy wondered.

''Not for as far as I know of,'' Sam replied. ''I'd better go see what that's about.'' Sam brushed past her and headed towards Boyko's office. ''See you around McNally.''

XX

''Anything I can help you with?'' Andy wondered as she watched her best friend manoeuvre around with a toddler in her arms.

''If you could hand me a new diaper?'' Traci asked. She laid down Leo on the changing table and started to undress him. ''It's time you learn how to go to the bathroom mister. You're almost three now.''

''Look mama.'' Leo held up a toy truck and grinned widely at his mother.

''Where is D-E-X?'' Andy wondered. ''He's not helping out a lot these days, is he?''

Traci sighed and shook her head. ''No, d-a-d-d-y has been pretty absent lately, but we'll manage.'' She changed Leo's diaper like an expert and pressed a kiss to his chubby cheek. ''Time for your nap buddy.''

''Nooo nap,'' Leo whined when Traci lowered him into his crib.

''Yes nap.'' Traci covered her son with a blanket and ruffled a hand through his hair. ''Love you buddy sleep tight.''

''Sleep tight sweetie,'' Andy told her godson. ''Enjoy your naps while you can.''

''Your dad still keeping you up at night?'' Traci asked.

Andy nodded and walked back into Traci's living room. ''He is,'' she said. ''Sometimes I think I should just let him be. You know, that I just won't pick him up the next time someone calls for him. But if I don't get him, than who will make sure he'll get home?''

''He's a grown up Andy,'' Traci reasoned. ''It's not your job to make sure he gets home every night. If you keep going out at night to get him, then he'll get used to that.''

Of course Andy knew that Traci had a point. He was her father though and she couldn't just give up on him. ''I'm all he has. If he loses me...''

''Hey,'' Traci warned. She could see how hard the situation was on Andy. ''Nobody is talking about losing anybody, but maybe you should give him a sign that you're not putting up with this anymore. It's time that he'll get some help. You can't go on like this. You're exhausted.''

''You handled sleepless nights for a long time too,'' Andy tried. ''You didn't exactly get much support from Dex when Leo was still waking up every three hours. You managed without complaining. I can do this too.''

Traci shook her head as she listened to her best friend. ''There's a big difference Andy,'' she said. When Andy looked at her she continued. ''Leo was a baby. He was suppose to cry and keep me up. Your dad is an adult who should be a little bit more responsible. Besides, I wasn't working a part-time job while studying at the university when I was having crappy nights.''

Deep down Andy knew that Traci had a point, but she couldn't let her father down. ''I can handle it,'' she tried again. ''He said that he's going to change and maybe he will this time.''

''You're not that naive.'' Traci knew that Andy wasn't helped if she sugar coated things. Andy needed to hear the truth and Traci was determined to give her exactly that.

''I know,'' Andy said while she worried the label of the water bottle she had in her hands. ''I just really don't know how to fix this, but I promise you that I can handle it. I'll go find help when I can't handle it anymore.''

Traci eyed her friend for a moment and then decided that there wasn't much more she could do. ''Just come and find me if things get too much, okay? I know you think I can't be bothered because of Leo, but he's generally a pretty easy kid and I want to help you.''

Andy nodded and smiled. ''Thanks Trace, you're a good friend.''

''Well, I try.''

''Back to Dex,'' Andy changed the subject. ''Where is he and why are you letting him get away with being gone all the time? Talking about responsibility; he really isn't taking his.''

''Ugh.'' Traci closed her eyes and leaned back against the armrest of the couch. ''If he doesn't want to be with us, then I guess we're better off alone. If he's here we're fighting all the time. That can't be good for Leo either.''

''Guess not,'' Andy agreed. ''That really sucks, sorry Trace.''

''We'll be okay. My mom is helping out a lot.'' Traci took a sip of her drink and faced Andy again. ''I actually talked to her about going to the academy.''

''You did?'' Andy perked up. ''What did she say?''

Traci looked down for a second and smiled. ''She thinks I should wait until Leo is a little bit older, but that's what I wanted anyway. And if I still want it then, than she'll help out as much as she can. She even suggested moving in here so things stay stable for Leo.''

Andy launched forward and threw her arm around Traci. ''That's great.'' She knew Traci was worried about what her mother would have to say about her decision to join the academy. ''I still have three years before I graduate. If we're lucky we could get into the same class.''

''If we pass all the tests and get in,'' Traci tried to stay realistic. ''There's a good chance that one of us won't make it. Probably me, I'm not sure if they'll be too keen on letting someone in with a kid.''

''We'll train together and we'll be in top shape.'' Andy wanted to be a cop her whole life and was positive that she would get into the academy. She was in good shape and she knew she had the brains. ''Besides, Leo proves that you've got life experience. And you take night classes at college.''

At first Andy wanted to join the academy when she reached the minimum age, but her dad convinced her to go to university first. He wanted her to take some time to figure out if the academy really was the right path for her. Besides, going to the university was good for her and it increased the chances of getting into the academy.

After thinking about it for a while Andy decided that he had a point. She was young and even though she was sure she wanted to be a cop, she decided she should live a little before joining the academy. So she decided to take the obvious path and started to study criminology at the university.

She really enjoyed it too. She liked to study and she was actually good at it.

''Let's just get through the next few years first,'' Traci said. ''I'm not sure if I'll be able to manage college without Dex to help out.''

''Just tell me whenever you need me and I'll come watch Leo,'' Andy offered. ''I love that little guy. And we both know that you've got the brains and your mom is always there to help out.''

''I know, I know.'' Traci shrugged and stood up. ''I'm being pessimistic. Things will probably work out in the end.'' She walked towards the TV and turned it on. When she had the remote control she sat back down on the couch again.

''Mark my words. In a few years we'll both be the best rookies this town has ever seen.''

The two friends changed channels until they settled on a romantic comedy. They watched the movie in silence while eating popcorn.

''He's cute,'' Andy commented when they showed a close up from the leading actor.

''He is,'' Traci agreed. ''Have you had any dates lately?''

''Nope,'' Andy answered.

''Not even with that Brad guy?'' Traci wondered. ''I thought you said that he was kind of cute.''

''Kind of cute, yes,'' Andy said. ''Kind of disappointing when he comes home with my roommate the next night. We compared notes and he basically told us the same sleazy lines. Can't believe I fell for that.''

''Sorry,'' Traci apologised. ''That sucks.''

''Well, it was only one date. Not really heartbroken over it. Besides, it's probably for the better. I should focus on school and with my dad I don't really have a lot of time for regular dating.''

''Nobody said anything about regular,'' Traci joked. ''Just someone to have fun with every now and then?''

''Not my thing,'' Andy answered. She closed her eyes. ''I'm just not going to date for a while. It's already busy enough as it is.''

Traci shook her head and laughed. ''Love gives you energy, right?''

Andy snorted and nudged Traci's shoulder. ''Nerd.''

''You love me,'' Traci shot back.

''You are lucky that I do,'' Andy agreed. ''Now let's watch this movie. I want to know who he ends up with.''

XX


	3. Chapter 3

**Here's another chapter!**

**Thanks again for the wonderful reviews, they make my day. Please keep letting me know how you feel about the way things were headed. **

**XX**

Sam watched as Tommy made his way through the barn. It was ridiculously early for either of them to be there, but Sam had gone for an early run. When he got back he decided to just head towards the barn.

Normally Tommy wasn't that early though. Actually, on a normal day Tommy would be late. When Sam took a better look at the detective he noticed that he wasn't walking in a straight line.

Thankfully it was so early that not many officers were around. Sam walked towards Tommy and put a hand on his shoulder. ''Tommy, what are you doing here this early?''

''I'm working,'' Tommy answered. ''What are you doing here?''

By the way he was talking and the smell that surrounded him, Sam could tell that Tommy was still drunk. He looked around and saw that nobody was paying attention to them. ''Let's get you home.''

''I don't want to go home,'' Tommy protested.

''You can't work like this,'' Sam truthfully said. ''Just go home, call in sick and sleep it off. Nobody has to know.''

''Nobody has to know what?'' Tommy wondered. ''I'm fine. We have to work the McGrey case Swarek. You know what that bastard does to teenage girls?''

Sam nodded and waited for a moment. ''This is not the time for it though,'' he answered. ''Give me your phone.'' When Tommy looked at him confused Sam held out his hand. Slowly Tommy reached into his pocket and handed his phone to Sam. Sam quickly pressed a few buttons and then handed the phone back to Tommy. ''So, you're officially sick. I send a text to Boyko.''

''I'm not sick.''

''You can't work like this Tommy,'' Sam said again. ''We both know that.''

It took a little bit more convincing than that, but eventually Sam managed to get Tommy into his truck. He still remembered how to get to the detective's house and when they reached it he walked Tommy in.

The place was an absolute mess. The last time Sam had been at the house it had looked normal. ''What happened here?'' Sam wondered out loud.

''Andy hasn't been home in a few days,'' Tommy explained. He walked towards the kitchen and poured himself another drink. ''You want one?'' he asked.

''No thank you.'' Sam stood back as Tommy made his way into the bedroom. He looked around and noticed that he had to get going if he wanted to be on time for parade.

He hesitated for a moment, but eventually he took the house phone and scrolled through the numbers. When he found Andy's number he pressed the dial button.

After three rings she picked up. Sam wondered if he was doing the right thing, but he didn't see any other options.

''_Dad?'' _Andy asked. ''_Are you there? Are you okay?''_

''It's Sam actually,'' Sam quickly replied. ''Sam Swarek, we met a few times?''

''_I remember,'' _Andy answered. _''Is it my dad? Is he okay? Did something happen?'' _ Her voice sounded rushed and Sam scolded himself for calling her. She already had enough on her plate and of course she was extra worried now that a stranger called her from the landline.

''He's okay,'' Sam promised. ''Or at least, he will be.''

''_What do you mean he will be?''_

''He showed up at work drunk.'' Sam closed his eyes when he broke the news to Andy. He could only imagine how she was feeling. ''I brought him home and nobody saw him, but I thought you should know.''

''_God,'' _Andy said. _''What the hell was he thinking? It's bad enough as it is, but normally he stays clear of the bottle until after work.'' _Sam could hear her breathing heavily through the phone. _''Do I need to come?'' _

''He's okay. I think he went to bed.'' Sam paused for a moment and internally debated his next move.

''_Oh God,'' _he heard Andy say after a second. ''_Oh, I was so dumb. How could I forget?''_

''What?'' Sam asked. ''Are you okay?''

''_I'll come by as soon as I can.'' _Sam heard the nerves in her voice.

''Are you sure you're okay?'' Sam couldn't help but ask the same question again. She definitely didn't sound okay if you asked him.

''_I'll be there as soon as I can,'' _was the only response Sam got.

After he hung up he looked at the phone for a second and laid it back down on the coffee table. Sam quickly took his own phone from his pocket and called the barn to say that he would be late. He hated being late, but since he had never been late before, Sam figured they would forgive him.

When he took in the living room Sam shook his head. He headed towards the kitchen and looked for a garbage bag. When he found one he went back to the living room and started to throw in things that were lying around the floor.

He spend about fifteen minutes cleaning when Andy rushed in all of the sudden. ''Where is he?'' she immediately asked.

Sam pointed towards a door and nodded in that direction. ''Bedroom I assume?''

Andy rushed to the door and disappeared through it. Sam stayed frozen in his spot . He was still there when Andy came back half a minute later. ''Asleep,'' she announced. She noticed the garbage back and shook her head. ''Please tell me you're not cleaning up his mess?''

''Seemed like the least I could do,'' Sam answered.

Andy sat down on the couch and covered her eyes with her hand. ''I'm so sorry,'' she apologised.

''It's no big deal,'' Sam told her. For the first time he really looked at the girl in front of him. She looked tired and extremely young. ''Has he ever done this before?''

Andy shook her head and looked up. There were tears in her eyes and Sam had to hold back to not whip them away with his thumb. ''It's just,'' she started. ''It's this date. It's just hard.''

Sam figured that she had more to say, so he stayed silent. After a few seconds Andy continued. She swallowed away the tears and blinked a few times. ''I always make sure that I'm with him on this date, but I just forgot. It's my fault.''

''Hey,'' Sam warned. ''This isn't your fault, okay? Your dad has a problem and you're not too blame for that. You have your own life and you shouldn't feel guilty about that.''

''I could've known,'' Andy went on. ''I should have thought of it and then I could've prevented this. He normally doesn't drink in the morning.

''Can't get him to work a program, huh?'' Sam questioned.

''You know my dad. He's a cop. Programs are for victims,'' Andy reasoned. ''I tried talking to him a million times. He keeps insisting that it's a phase. Keeps telling me that things will get better, but they only seem to get worse.'' Andy quickly whipped away a lonely tear that was running down her cheek. She checked her watch and took a deep breath. ''Aren't you going to be late for work?''

''No,'' Sam lied. ''Was only at the station to pick something up when I noticed your dad.'' Of course he was lying, but Sam didn't have it in him to put more weight on Andy's shoulders. ''Do you think it will help if anybody else will talk to your dad? Maybe Boyko can have some effect on him.''

Andy quickly shook her head and her eyes widened. ''No,'' she said. ''No, you can't tell him, okay? If anybody finds out they're going to fire him. If he loses his job things will only get worse. His job is the only thing keeping him in check right now.'' Andy's eyes filled with tears again. ''You can't tell, okay? Please,'' she pleaded.

''Okay, okay,'' Sam immediately said. ''Deep breaths okay?'' He noticed how much she was struggling to stay calm and he crouched down in front of her. He gently grabbed her chin to make sure she stayed focused on him. ''Deep breaths,'' he said again. ''Like that.'' It took Andy a minute to calm down, but eventually her breathing turned back to normal.

''I'm sorry,'' she apologised for the umpteenth time.

''Don't be,'' Sam told her. He stayed in front of her and removed his hand from her face. ''I promise I won't tell anybody, but you can't keep dealing with this alone.''

''Sometimes I just don't know what to do about it''

Sam looked at the young woman in front of him and placed his hand on her knee. ''Let me help you. You don't have to do it alone. I could try talking to him?''

''I appreciate it, but that's not a good idea.'' Andy stood up and walked towards the window with her arms in front of her chest. ''He doesn't deal well if other people interfere. I'm the only one he sometimes listens too, but not about this. He doesn't believe he has a problem.''

For a moment both of them were silent. Sam didn't know what to say. It was obvious that Andy was struggling with her father's problem, but if she didn't want his help, than there wasn't much he could do. ''Is there something I can do for you now?''

With a shake of her head Andy told him that there wasn't. ''Have to do this on my own.''

''You don't have to,'' Sam tried once again.

''I do,'' Andy argued.

Sam looked at the coffee table and grabbed a pen and a piece of paper. He wrote something down and handed it to Andy. ''If you change your mind, call me. Doesn't matter what time it is, okay?''

After a moment of hesitation Andy reached out. She looked at the paper and shrugged. ''Why are you doing this?'' she questioned.

''Tommy is a good guy,'' Sam reasoned. ''I don't want to see him throw away a good career. Besides, I figured you could use a little break as well.''

Andy bit her bottom lip and nodded. ''Thanks.'' She held out her hand to give Sam the paper back. ''But we're okay.''

''So you keep telling me.'' Sam put his hands in his pocket. ''Hang on to it. You never know if you change your mind.'' He grabbed his discarded jacket from the couch and put it on. ''I'm going to go.''

''Sam,'' Andy said before he could close the door behind him. ''Thank you. It's really not that I don't appreciate it..''

''I know,'' Sam answered. ''I understand.'' With that he closed the door behind him and made his way back to the truck. He looked at his watch and noticed that he would be at least forty minutes late. With a sigh a started the truck and headed towards the barn.

XX

Andy finished cleaning around the house. It was unbelievable what a mess Tommy had made in just a few days. She didn't understand how he could live like this.

She felt guilty that she had stayed away for a few days. Tommy always counted on her to check up on him at least every other day.

What was even more unbelievable was that she forgot the date. Normally she was so on top of it, but she just forgot.

Ten years. A part of her couldn't believe that it actually had been that long. If she closed her eyes than she could just feel the hurt just the same as all those years ago. Unlike Tommy she had found a way to deal with it though.

When Andy was done cleaning she sat down on the couch and put on the TV. It didn't really take her mind of things, but she tried to let it distract her. After a few hours Tommy's bedroom door opened and he walked out.

''Andy,'' he said surprised. ''I didn't know you were here. When did you get here?''

''Dad.'' Andy stood up and took a deep breath. ''We have to talk, okay? Can you please come and sit down for a moment?''

''What's wrong?'' Tommy wondered. He made his way towards the chair and sat down. He looked around the living room and shook his head. ''You didn't have to clean up sweetheart. I would've done that myself.''

''It's okay,'' Andy lied. ''I'm sorry I wasn't here today. I just forgot. I should've been with you this morning. Have breakfast together or something like that.''

Immediately Tommy started to shake his head. ''It's not your fault Andy. It's been ten years. We both moved on.''

''Is that why you showed up work wasted?''

Tommy's eyes widened for just a second. ''What?'' he questioned. ''Who said that?''

''Doesn't matter.'' Andy decided to leave Sam out of it. Tommy had the habit of having major blackouts after he had been wasted and Andy didn't want to get Sam into any trouble. ''You can't do that dad. I love you, you know that, but you can't lose your job.''

''I'm not going to lose my job. I'm doing okay.''

''She left ten years ago dad,'' Andy said as her eyes filled with tears. ''It's time to move on. You can't keep doing this to yourself and you can't keep doing this to me either. I know you love me, but this is killing me.''

Tommy closed his eyes as he shook his head. ''It's not about your mother,'' he tried. ''Sometimes I just have a little trouble with noticing how much I drink. It's no big deal.''

''It is a big deal,'' Andy raised her voice and threw her hands up in the air. ''How can you not see that it is a big deal? It messes up everything and if you're not going to stop soon than you'll end up losing everything you have.''

''Nothing like that is going to happen,'' Tommy promised. ''I can stop drinking whenever I want to.''

''Prove it,'' Andy challenged him. ''Just stop right now. No more drinking, no more bars and no more late night calls.'' Andy thought back to the words Sam said. ''I have a life too dad. I can't keep coming back home every other night to take care of you. It gets in the way of school.''

''I'll stop,'' Tommy promised again. ''You just can't leave me Andy. You are all that I have. You're my little girl.''

''I know,'' Andy gave in. She wiped away a tear that had fallen down. ''You're my dad and I love you, but something does have to change. I can't keep doing this.''

Tommy nodded and leaned forward. He placed his hand on top of Andy's and gave it a small squeeze. ''It will get better. As long as I have you I can handle anything.''

Things stayed silent for a while until Andy cleared her throat. ''Dad,'' she started. ''You know her leaving isn't your fault, right? I mean, if things weren't working out between the two of you.. that didn't give her the right to leave like she did.''

Deep down Andy knew that Tommy's problem was to blame on guilt. He felt like it was his fault that her mother left them. Andy didn't think that was an excuse though. You don't leave a teenage daughter behind just because your marriage is failing. There are other options.

''I did everything I could to be a good father to you.''

''You were, you are,'' Andy quickly excuses herself. ''You have always been there for me and I couldn't have asked for a better father.''

''The two of us will be alright?'' Tommy wondered.

''Of course,'' Andy answered. ''We always will be.''

XX


	4. Chapter 4

**And here's another chapter. My idea was to keep the chapters a maximum of 2500 words so I could update more frequently, but with this chapter that just didn't work. There just was too much to tell. Hopefully it will all make sense when you read it. **

**Thanks again to everyone who took the time to review. It makes my day to read the reviews and I'm so happy that people are enjoying this story. **

**Disclaimer: I do not own Rookie blue and/or the characters. **

**XX**

Andy woke up when someone started to bang on her door. She threw her pillow over her head and let out a groan. She was not exactly a morning person and waking up like that didn't really help matters. She heard her roommate getting up so she turned around and tried to fall back asleep.

''Andy?'' her roommate asked as she knocked on her door.

''Yeah?'' Andy replied. ''Come in.''

The door opened and Melissa, Andy's roommate, came in. ''There is someone at the door for you,'' Melissa said.

''Who?'' Andy wondered with a frown. ''It's six AM.''

''A cop,'' Melissa said after a moment of hesitation. ''He said he has a few questions for you.''

Immediately Andy jumped out of bed. She threw on some sweatpants and a sweater that were hanging over her chair. She couldn't help but think that if there were cops, that meant bad news. She didn't do anything wrong, so they didn't have any other reason to be there.

Her heartbeat sped up as she thought about her dad. He had promised her to work on his drinking, but things weren't any better than before. Tommy had found the bottle again just a day after she had pleaded for him to stop drinking.

Andy practically ran towards the door. ''What's wrong?'' she asked when she saw Sam in her doorway. ''Is it my dad?''

Sam looked at Andy and sighed deeply. ''Andy, have you seen your dad yesterday?''

''No,'' Andy answered. ''What's wrong? Is he okay?''

''You haven't talked to him at all yesterday?'' Sam questioned again. ''Not a phone call or a text message?''

''I called him. We talked for a while.'' Andy started to really freak out and it didn't help that Sam wasn't giving her any answers. ''Can you just tell me what's wrong, please?''

''What time did you talk to him?'' Sam asked as he took out his notebook. ''Did he tell you where he was at that time?''

''Around eight?'' Andy guessed. ''Seriously, is something wrong? Just tell me.''

''It's probably nothing,'' Sam answered. ''You should go back to sleep. It's still pretty early.''

Andy's eyes widened when she heard him say that. ''Oh no,'' she stopped him. ''You can't just come here, scare me to death and then walk away without an explanation. You think something happened to my dad?''

''I really can't tell you about this Andy,'' Sam tried.

''Than you shouldn't have come here,'' Andy challenged him. ''So you're going to tell me what is going on right now.''

For a moment Sam was amazed by the fire she had in her. Before he never really noticed that, but right now she looked like someone who fought for what she wanted. ''Andy,'' Sam tried one more time. ''I really can't tell you anything, but if you see your dad; please tell him to call me.''

Andy stayed in her doorway until Sam turned around and walked away. ''Sam,'' she yelled at him as she practically ran towards him. ''What can I do to help?''

''Go back to bed and go to your classes in a few hours,'' Sam told her. He paused for a moment and squinted his eyes together. ''Do you have any idea where you dad goes when he's worried or stressed? A particular bar or whatever?''

Andy shrugged and shook her head. ''I don't know. He goes to lots of places.'' She looked at Sam and her expression saddened. ''So you do think something is wrong with him? Did something happen? Did Boyko find out he showed up drunk at work last month?''

''No,'' Sam answered. ''It isn't anything like that.''

''If my dad's in trouble, I'm your best option,'' Andy said. ''I'm the only one that really knows him. If he doesn't want to be found than the chances of you finding him are slim to none. You have to let me in on this.''

''Do you ever not get your way?'' Sam wondered.

''Seriously?'' Andy questioned. ''Like the only times we ever saw each other was when my dad was so hammered he couldn't walk straight. And you wonder if I ever do not get my way?''

''Fair point,'' Sam commented. He turned serious again and looked around to see if nobody was around. ''Listen,'' he started. ''If I tell you this, you can't tell anybody else. It stays between the two of us and you're going to follow my lead on this one. Are we clear?''

''Totally,'' Andy answered, getting how serious the situation must be.

''Do you know who Kaliciak is?'' Sam asked her. ''Your dad ever tell you about him?'' Andy shook her head and waited until Sam continued. ''He's a suspect from one of your dad old cases. Rape and murder of a teenage girl. He went to jail about two years ago.''

''Okay,'' Andy said. ''What does that have to do with my dad right now?''

''Kaliciak got released,'' Sam answered.

''Two years for rape and murder?'' Andy wondered.

''They made some mistakes,'' Sam clarified. ''He walked on the rape and murder. They could only get him for some guns they found.''

''My dad blew it,'' Andy realised. Sam didn't have to answer, because she already knew that that's what happened. ''Still, what does that have to do with everything?''

''Kaliciak was found dead. He just got out of prison, but already he tried to take another girl. He had her in his car when someone went after him.'' Sam kept his eyes on Andy and noticed how they widened. ''I went to a bar where Kaliciak was seen yesterday. Eye witness saw your dad there too.''

''You think my dad killed Kaliciak?'' Andy shook her head. ''No, he wouldn't. You're wrong.''

''I'm not saying your dad is involved,'' Sam told her. ''I am saying that I have to find your dad before others find out that he was following Kaliciak.''

''You haven't reported it.'' Andy couldn't believe what she was hearing. Her mind was full of questions, but the only thing that she really knew was that she had to find her dad as soon as possible. ''Why haven't you reported it?''

Sam sighed. ''I don't want anyone to jump to conclusions.'' Sam looked at his watch. ''I get off shift in thirty minutes.''

''I'll find him,'' Andy said full of determination. ''I'll go look for him in bars he usually goes to.''

''Andy, you don't even have a car,'' Sam tried to stop her. ''Just tell me where he usually goes and I'll check it out. I'll let him call you when I find him.''

''I'm coming with you,'' Andy said. ''Give me five minutes to change and I'll come with you.''

Sam felt a major headache coming up as he thought about it. It was very much against protocol to bring a civilian along during work. He wasn't one to follow protocol though and bringing her along probably was the fastest way to get some answers. Besides, he was already colouring way outside the lines by not reporting the fact that Tommy was seen while he was following Kaliciak. ''You don't touch anything,'' Sam told her. ''You listen to me and you won't do anything reckless. My rules are the rules.''

''Five minutes,'' Andy said as she disappeared towards her room.

It was actually four minutes later when she walked out again. She had put on simple jeans with a grey sweater. Her hair was in a messy ponytail and she was wearing sneakers that looked like they had seen better days. ''Let's go.''

They went to different bars, but they didn't find anything. Sam made Andy wait in the car while he went inside to check if Tommy was seen there. When he returned from the fourth bar Andy took a deep breath. ''You should head back to the barn,'' she told him. ''If you can just drop me off at another bar I'll go look for him. I promise that I'll keep you out of this.''

Sam bit on the inside of his cheek and shook his head. ''I'll have to sign out,'' he answered. ''Return the cruiser.''

''I know. I'll find him and then I'll just see where to go from there.''

''I'll help you find him,'' Sam told her. ''We'll look for him together.''

''No,'' Andy tried. ''You just worked an entire night. I'm sure you're exhausted as it is. You've already done so much for him. Maybe it's time that he faces the consequences of his actions.''

''You don't really believe that,'' Sam argued. ''Maybe now you do, but you won't in a few days. I know your dad has made some mistakes, but he doesn't deserve to be looked at as a criminal.''

Andy nodded and looked out of the window. ''Thank you.''

With a quick nod Sam put the cruiser in drive again. He drove them towards the barn.

When they reached the barn Sam handed Andy his keys. He told her to wait in his truck. Just ten minutes later he opened the door to the driver's seat and they continued their search.

''Maybe we can go to his house again?'' Andy asked. ''He could've come home by now.''

''Okay. Try his cell phone again, okay?''

''Already did that while you were changing. It's still turned off.'' Andy gazed at Sam for a moment. ''Do you think he did it?''

Sam stayed silent for a while. He honestly didn't know what to think. He knew that Tommy blamed himself for Kaliciak getting away as easily as he did. ''Your dad is a cop,'' he settled for. ''If he did do it, he probably saved that girls life.''

''But he'll be going to prison, right?'' Andy questioned. ''Lose everything he build?''

When Sam didn't answer Andy knew she was right. She turned her gaze back to the street, hoping that they could prove that her dad didn't have anything to do with the murder.

Just ten minutes later they arrived at Tommy's place. Sam noticed blood on the doorpost and held Andy back. He went in first and made sure that his gun was in the waistband of his jeans. He cleared the place while Andy ran towards Tommy who was passed out on the couch.

''Dad!'' Andy yelled. His face was covered in blood. ''Dad,'' Andy said again. Tommy opened his eyes and Andy let out a breath she didn't know she was holding. ''Do you remember what happened?''

Tommy slowly opened his eyes and sat up. ''What are you doing here?'' he wondered.

Sam was looking around the living room and picked up a file. ''What are you doing with Kaliciak's file?'' he questioned Tommy.

''Guy is out,'' Tommy answered.

''Current address, work number; have you been following him?'' Sam asked.

''Somebody has to,'' Tommy responded. ''I talked to his PO, his boss, his wife, nobody wants to believe that this guy is still a problem.''

''Dad,'' Andy stopped him. ''Kaliciak is dead.''

''Somebody put six rounds in him last night,'' Sam clarified. ''Were you on Kaliciak last night?''

''Yeah,'' Tommy answered. ''At the Bistro and later at the Wellstone. I sat on the place for a while. I had a few.''

So far they didn't get the answers they were hoping for. Sam hoped that he could do something to prevent Tommy from becoming a suspect of murder, but things didn't look good. ''Did you talk to him? Did you follow him anywhere else?''

''I don't know. I must have blacked out. I just woke up an hour ago in my car in the alley.''

Sam quickly looked around the place. He had put hand gloves in his pocket just in case and put them on when he picked up a coat. ''Is this the coat you wore last night Tommy?''

''Yeah.''

Quickly Sam felt through the pockets. Soon he felt the familiar structure of a gun. He pulled it out and smelled it. ''It's been fired recently.'' He opened the gun and noticed that there were no bullets left.

Andy looked at her father in shock. She felt her heart sink and felt like she couldn't breathe for a moment.

''Okay Tommy,'' Sam went into cop mode. ''I want you to take your shirt off. Hang it up and don't touch it. Where is your lock box?''

''It's over there,'' Andy quickly said as she pointed towards the bedroom.

Sam went into the bedroom. ''Where's the key?''

''Underneath the bible in the nightstand drawer,'' Andy replied. She turned to Tommy. ''Okay dad. I want you to get some sleep. I might get back to you in a couple of hours. If you remember anything you've got to call me or Sam, okay?''

Tommy just nodded. Sam came back into the living room. ''Tommy, I'm keeping the key. In the meantime, don't answer the phone, don't talk to anyone.''

''We're going to clear this up dad,'' Andy promised.

In silence they walked back to Sam's truck. When they were both inside Andy shook her head. ''What are we going to do?'' she asked Sam.

''What we're not going to do is jump to conclusions,'' Sam told her. ''And I'm going to bring you back home. It was a mistake to drag you along. You shouldn't be here.''

''No,'' Andy warned him. ''No, what do you want me to do? Go home? Take a nap?'' she started to get mad. ''I've got to help.''

''All we know is that your dad was tailing Kaliciak last night,'' Sam said.

''Yeah and that he fired his gun,'' Andy specified. ''We should bring my dad's gun in and get it tested,'' Andy reasoned. ''If the gun doesn't match the bullets then we know that he didn't do it.''

''It's not that simple,'' Sam told her. ''If we bring in the gun, then your dad is officially a murder suspect. Even if he's cleared it doesn't matter. All the great work he did as a cop; the years of service. It comes apart.''

''I appreciate you trying to protect him...''

''We exhaust all other options,'' Sam interrupted Andy. ''And we don't turn this in unless we absolutely have to.''

''Okay,'' Andy sighed. ''Okay. What do we do now?''

''We go to the bar your dad went to last and we'll ask if they saw anything there.'' With that Sam started his truck and drove off towards the Wellstone.

Andy jumped out of the truck as soon as Sam parked it. Sam quickly got out too and caught up with her. He stopped her and put his hands on her shoulder. ''Where do you think you're going?''

''I'm going in there to ask them what they saw,'' Andy told him. ''Come on. You're not even in uniform.''

''I told you. You listen to my rules. You go wait in the truck and I'll go see what they know.''

The two of them stared at each other for a while. ''Okay,'' Andy reluctantly agreed. She took her phone out of her pocket and handed it to Sam. ''Just show them this picture, okay? This is the most recent picture I have of him.''

All Sam did was nod before he pointed at the truck. Andy turned around and got in the truck. It seemed as if Sam was gone for hours, but actually it was only five minutes. When he returned he had a serious frown on his face. Andy didn't like that sight at all, because it told her he didn't find out anything that was good news for her.

''Well, your dad was definitely here last night,'' Sam said as soon as he was seated. ''Bartender said he threw him out after he got into a fight with someone.''

''That explains the blood,'' Andy answered. ''But it doesn't prove anything.''

''We got to consider the possibility what came next. Kaliciak thinks he lost your dad. Opportunity knocks with that girl at the bus stop, but your dad's still on him. He knows what's going to happen, so he tails him to the park.''

''No,'' Andy responded with a shake of her head.

''If that's what happens, he probably saved that girls life,'' Sam tried to see something good in a terrible situation.

''No, Sam.'' Andy said. ''There has got to be another explanation.''

''Andy, he fired his gun.'' Sam understood that Andy tried to stay positive, but all the evidence was pointing towards Tommy. He had tried to stay positive, but things were not looking good.

''Okay. So my dad was drinking and he confronts this guy. They get into a huge fight. The guy breaks his nose so he goes off to his car and... he's really pissed off so he...'' Suddenly Andy realised something. ''He goes to the beach.''

''The beach?'' Sam questioned.

''Yeah, when my dad get's this way, sometimes he drives up to the West beach. He goes past the brick wall and fires off rounds.'' Sam didn't look too convinced, but to Andy it was the last piece of hope she had left. ''No, just listen, okay. Maybe he went there last night. Maybe that's where he fired his gun.''

After Andy was done rambling Sam looked at her. Everything was pointing in the direction of Tommy and Sam knew that he had to call in the information he had. Of course he would get into trouble for keeping things out of his notes, but he knew he probably deserved that. He didn't have it in him to take away Andy's hope though. He told himself that he could follow her instincts just one more time. Even if it didn't help Tommy, it could help Andy feel better.

''Okay, okay. Sure, the beach. Why not?''

The two of them walked back to Sam's truck. In silence Sam drove them to the West beach. Andy got out of the car and went looking for bullet shells. Sam looked around too, but mostly kept his gaze on Andy. The sad expression on her face turned worse with every second. Sam didn't know what else he could do for her. He wished he could make things better, but this situation was completely beyond his control.

Sam looked at the bullet holes around the beach and tried to lighten the mood. ''Your dad is a good shot, even when he's loaded.''

For a moment Andy looked up at him, but she quickly looked away again. ''Thanks,'' she sarcastically replied. ''Remind me not to call you as a character witness when he's on trial for his life.''

''Andy, we've been here for half an hour, okay? You know what? I'll call to the barn and see if they made any progress.'' Sam felt like had to protect Andy from herself.

''I know,'' Andy said full of desperation. ''Just a couple more minutes Sam, please.''

''Andy,'' Sam stopped her. ''Even if we find some shells there's no way to prove when they were fired. Last night or last week.''

''I know,'' Andy said again. ''I know my dad's a drunk. I know he's messed up, but I can't lose him too. I can't, okay?''

Sam took a step towards Andy and took a deep breath. He knew it must be hard to have someone like Tommy as a dad, but if the rumors about her mother were true than she didn't have a perfect role model as a mother either. He wanted nothing more than to help her, but he didn't know how. He didn't see any more ways to clear Tommy. The only option they had was to actually bring in the gun, even if that would leave a permanent mark on Tommy's record.

''Let me call to the barn,'' Sam said. ''Maybe they've made some headway. Found some new information, you never know.''

''With what excuse are you going to call?''

''I'll call someone I know. He won't ask any questions.'' Sam excused himself for a moment and walked back to his truck to call Oliver. He watched how Andy was still looking around for bullet shells. When Oliver finally picked up Sam made up some vague excuse about being curious about the case.

When he got the best news he could get Sam went back to Andy. ''McNally,'' he yelled. He waited until he was closer before he told her the good news. ''Your dad didn't do it. Kaliciak's wife, she just confessed.''

Andy's eyes widened and she took in a big gulp of air. ''You're sure?'' she asked before she could become too hopeful.

''Positive,'' Sam answered. ''She's giving her statement right now, but she already confessed the whole thing. She followed him and lost it when she saw him pick up that girl. Your dad didn't do it.''

Andy's eyes filled with tears. She crouched down and let out a sob. She had to take a couple of deep breaths to calm herself and then opened her eyes. When she opened them she looked into Sam's warm eyes. ''Thank you,'' she said while crying. ''Thank you.''

Sam gave her a small smile and laid his hand on her shoulder. ''You were right,'' he told her. ''Shall I take you back to him now?''

Andy nodded and took Sam's hand when he helped her stand up again. She quickly leaned against him and closed her eyes again. ''Thank you so much,'' she repeated.

All Sam could do was shake his head. He put his hand on the small of Andy's back as he guided her back to his truck. He helped her into the passenger seat and then rounded the truck to get into the driver's seat.

When they were on the road Andy cleared her throat. ''I know you could've gotten into a lot of trouble for this,'' she said. ''Just so you know, I really appreciate your help. I don't know what I would've done without you today.''

''I was the one who got you involved in the first place,'' Sam excused himself. ''I should've kept you out of it.''

''I'm glad you came to me,'' Andy replied. ''I already knew that something had to happen, but now I'm sure.''

''Sure about what?''

''Something has to change,'' Andy repeated. ''If my dad can't give up the bottle than I'm done. It's me or alcohol. I can't keep going on like this. Like you said; I have my own life and he's keeping me from living it.''

Of course Sam knew she was right. It couldn't be easy for her though. He felt sorry for her, but this was a battle she had to fight alone. ''If there's anything I can do..'' he tried.

A small smile formed on Andy's lips. ''Thanks,'' she said again. ''But you've already done more than I can ask for and I kind of feel like this is something I have to do on my own.''

''Okay.'' Sam had offered and knew she had to do the rest on her own.

''You must be exhausted,'' Andy commented as she looked at the time. ''You've been up for the better part of the day.''

''I'm okay,'' Sam promised.

When they reached Tommy's place Andy turned around in her seat. ''Nervous?'' Sam asked.

''Kind of,'' Andy told him. ''But this has to happen. Something has to change or I'll end up losing him either way. He can't go on like this and I can't live like this either.''

''I know,'' Sam agreed. ''You're only doing this to help him. Even if he won't agree with you.''

''He probably won't,'' Andy said as she looked down. ''But I'll make him see it's for the best. I have to.'' She took a deep breath and glanced towards Tommy's door. ''I better go. Thanks again. I really owe you one.''

''You're welcome,'' Sam answered. ''Be safe, okay?''

''You too.''

XX


	5. Chapter 5

**I'm so sorry for the long wait...**

**I hate it when people abandon a story for so long and now I'm doing the complete same thing. **

**With work and everything I just can't find the time to write, but I'll do my best to update more often. Hope this chapter doesn't disappoint. **

**XX**

With a sigh Andy opened the door to Tommy's home. When she saw him asleep on the couch she shook her head. She walked towards the couch and touched his arm. ''Dad,'' she said. ''Dad, wake up.'' With a little more force she shook him awake.

Tommy's eyes opened slowly as he took in what was happening. ''Andy, what happened?''

''You got off the hook,'' Andy replied. She was disgusted with herself, because for a small moment she was disappointed about that. She wished that something would happen that would make Tommy see that he was making a big mistake. Of course she didn't want him to go to jail for murder.

Tommy let out a deep breath and chuckled. ''That was a close one huh.''

Andy bit her bottom lip and turned away from Tommy. She angrily took some bottles off the table and started to clean up. She had to be careful not to start crying, because the tears were threatening to fall. She was tired of everything and that day had been more than she could handle.

''Are you okay?'' Tommy asked after ten minutes. ''You've barely said a word since you got back.''

For a moment Andy closed her eyes. She stood still as she thought about how she was feeling. How much crap she had put up with. ''I can't do this anymore,'' she whispered. When she turned around she saw Tommy's confused expression. ''Clean up after you,'' she clarified.

''Andy..'' Tommy tried.

''No,'' Andy cut him off. ''I hate it. I hate it. I hate the sick feeling I get in the pit of my stomach every time the phone rings and it's you. And I wonder what the hell has happened this time?''

''I won't call,'' Tommy answered. He stood up and walked towards Andy, but she quickly took a step back.

''Yes, you will. You always do, because I'm all you have.'' Andy felt drained and it felt so good to finally let it all out.

''You're my little girl,'' Tommy tried.

''I used to be,'' Andy clarified. ''I used to be the little girl that you could hold in your arms. The girl you took to the beach to look for sea shelves. I went to that same beach looking for bullets.'' Andy shook her head and took a deep breath. ''Bullets,'' she yelled. ''Trying to prove that you didn't do something terrible. I was hoping that all you did was get blasted and drive to the water and shoot your gun. How twisted is that?''

Andy paused and quickly whipped away a tear that was running down her cheek. ''This is all my fault.''

''Andy,'' Tommy tried to stop her.

''Yeah, it's my fault. Because I somehow convinced myself that this is normal. That you needing me like this, makes us close or something.'' Andy looked Tommy straight in the eye. ''I actually believed you killed someone today. And you didn't, but we both know that you could have. Because that is exactly where you are right now. You want to continue living your life this way? Go ahead.'' Andy shook her head and walked away from Tommy. ''I can't do it anymore. I'm done.'' With that Andy turned around and walked away from her father's house.

On the way back to her room she shed a few tears. She knew she did the right thing. She knew that she had to let Tommy go, because it was the only chance she had of living a normal life. She hoped that Tommy would see the light and clean up for her, but she wasn't convinced.

When she got home she immediately went to bed. She didn't even bother changing. She just let herself fall on her bed and sobbed for a few moments. She wasn't one to be needy or clingy, but in that moment she wished that someone was there to hold her. She didn't really have someone to turn to though. Traci had her own problems and Andy had been too ashamed to tell her other friends about her father's problem.

After two hours Andy woke up again. She had cried herself to sleep and felt her head pounding. She had barely eaten anything that day, so she got out of bed and quickly made herself a sandwich.

She was just about to take a first bite when there was a knock on her door. Andy opened and shook her head when she saw Tommy. ''Dad..''

''I thought maybe you should look after this for a while.'' Tommy handed Andy his lockbox and the key to it. ''Put it somewhere where your roommate won't find it.''

''Sure,'' Andy reluctantly said.

Tommy stepped into the small room and Andy rushed back to his side. ''Dad,'' she warned. ''I really meant what I said.''

With a small nod Tommy let her know that he understood. ''You know, the day they cut Kaliciak's deal.. I asked if I could be the one to speak to Tina's mother.'' Tommy paused for a moment. ''I just wanted to say I was sorry. It was my fault.. I screwed up. I was drinking way too much.''

Tommy shook his head as he thought back to that day. ''She made me a coffee in the kitchen. I was standing about six feet from her when she put the knife to her chest.''

Andy crossed her arms in front of her chest and closed her eyes as Tommy continued. ''The amount of force it takes to put a blade through a ribcage.. I didn't think.. There was so much blood.'' Tommy looked at Andy. ''She slipped right through my hands. She said that she just wanted to be with her little girl.''

''I didn't know,'' Andy said as she let her tears fall freely.

''I can't lose you Andy,'' Tommy admitted. ''I'll do whatever it takes.'' He held out his hand and waited until Andy took it in hers. When she finally did Tommy pulled her close and wrapped her arms around her. ''Whatever it takes. I'll do it for you.''

''You promise?'' Andy asked him. ''You've broken so much promises.''

''Not this one kiddo,'' Tommy promised. ''Nothing is worth losing you. You're everything I have.''

''Please get into a program,'' Andy begged. ''At least try to admit you can't go on like this.''

''Okay,'' Tommy agreed. ''If that's what you want.''

''It is,'' Andy told him. ''I mean it dad. I can't go on like this. It's me or the bottle.''

Tommy let go of Andy for a second, only to cup her face in his hands. ''You've always been the most important thing in my world. You know that, right?''

Andy shrugged. ''It didn't always feel like that,'' she admitted.

''That's going to change. Everything will change, okay?''

XX

A few weeks later Sam was patrolling the streets with Oliver. ''Boring day,'' Sam complained.

''Don't jinx it,'' Oliver warned. ''I need to go home early today.''

''Upset the wife?'' Sam teased.

''Well.. that's what happens when you get home after 8pm four days in a row,'' Oliver explained. ''And considering the fact that she had to take care of two toddlers I can kind of see where she's coming from.'' Oliver sighed and shrugged. ''But what can you do? Comes with the job.''

''She knew she was marrying a cop,'' Sam reasoned. ''It's not like you worked different hours before you were married.''

Oliver shook his head and looked at his friend. ''Just wait until you have kids. It changes things.''

''Hey,'' Sam protested. ''You're keeping the streets safe for your girls. That counts for something, right?'' Sam wasn't really the relationship type and didn't have to much experience with marital bickering. Oliver was his only friend that was married.

''I guess,'' Oliver agreed. ''But it would be great if I could go home at a reasonable time today. I would like to tuck my girls in for a change.''

''I'll do your paper work,'' Sam offered.

Immediately Oliver turned his head towards his friend. ''You'll do what? Since when do you offer to do someone's paperwork.''

''Take it or leave it,'' Sam replied. ''Not offering again. Just trying to give you some time with the family.''

A grin broke out on Oliver's face as he gave a friendly slap on Sam's shoulder. ''That I would live to see the day where Sam Swarek offered to do paperwork. Never thought that would happen.''

''Just say thank you before I change my mind,'' Sam threatened.

''Thanks,'' Oliver sincerely said. He was just about to say something else when the radio crackled to life. It informed them that someone heard screams coming from a dorm room.

When the address was given Sam raised an eyebrow. The address sounded familiar, but he couldn't place it. When he thought a little harder he started to drive extra fast. ''McNally's daughter lives there,'' he told Oliver.

''Tommy?'' Oliver asked. ''How do you know where his daughter lives?''

''She was part of a case I worked on,'' Sam lied. ''Few weeks ago. Had to ask her a few questions about something and she told me that her dad worked at fifteenth.''

''Should we call him?" Oliver questioned.

Sam shook his head. ''Not until we know what's going on,'' he decided. He knew that Tommy was doing better. He actually saw the change in the detective after the Kaliciak case. He didn't want to risk anything though. ''Screams could mean anything. You know how those college girls can get.''

''Can't wait until Izzy and Maddy reach that age,'' Oliver sarcastically commented. ''At least now I can keep an eye on them all the time.''

Just five minutes later they reached the address that got called in. Sam and Oliver headed towards the dorm rooms and when they reached the dorm a girl crashed into Oliver. Her eyes were big and it was clear that she was in shock. ''She killed him,'' she said while sobbing. ''She just.. He's dead. There's a lot of blood.''

''Whoa,'' Oliver said as the girl threw her arms around his neck. ''You're okay,'' he promised. He looked at Sam and gave a quick nod while Sam asked for a bus and backup. When a guy opened his door and stepped out Oliver shoved the girl in his arms. ''Stay with her, keep talking to her. Medics are on the way,'' he quickly said.

Together they walked towards the room. Sam counted down from three before they entered the apartment with their guns out. When they entered the apartment the first thing Sam saw was the bloody mess on the floor and the body next to it.

Sam's eyes shot to the corner of the room and there was Andy with a knife in her hand. She was hyperventilating and her hands were covered in blood. Sam could see her shaking and slowly made his way towards her. ''Is he dead?'' Andy asked. ''Is he dead? He's dead, isn't he? Did I kill him? What if I killed him?''

''Andy, Andy,'' Sam stopped her. ''Look at me, okay?'' He kept his distance and spoke up again when her eyes stayed on the guy on the floor. ''Look up McNally,'' he said with a little more force.

Andy snapped out of it for a second and turned her gaze to him. Sam had put on a glove and held out his hand. ''I need you to hand me the knife. Can you do that?'' Sam asked as calmly as possible.

''He has a pulse,'' he heard Oliver mutter behind him. ''Keeping pressure on the wound. Where are those damn medics?''

Andy looked at the knife in her hand as if she didn't know how it ended up there. She quickly dropped the knife and shook her head. ''He was in my room out of nowhere.''

As much as Sam hated it, he knew he had to cuff her for her own safety too. ''Andy, I need you to turn around for a moment, okay?'' he asked. ''We'll sort this out at the station.''

''My dad,'' Andy yelled all of the sudden. ''He was after my dad. You have to make sure my dad is okay. They can't hurt him.''

Nothing of what she was saying was making much sense to Sam, so he just nodded. ''We'll call Tommy,'' he promised her. ''Are you hurt anywhere?'' Sam took her in and noticed the bruise on her cheek.

Andy looked down and shuddered. ''I don't know,'' she said. ''I don't know. I just don't know what happened. Will he be okay?''

Thankfully the medics came walking in and started to work on the guy. A few minutes later another medic came in and focused on Andy. ''She's in shock,'' she told Sam.

''I've got to make a phone call,'' Sam said to Oliver. ''Stay with her, okay?''

''Tommy?'' Oliver wondered.

With a quick nod Sam disappeared. He dialled the number of the station and asked to talk to Boyko. As soon as Boyko was on the other end of the line Sam started to talk. ''Sir, we have a situation here,'' he informed his boss. ''McNally's daughter was involved in a stabbing.''

''_Is she okay?'' _Boyko questioned.

''She was the one doing the stabbing. It looks like self defence, but I don't have the full story yet. She's in shock. Medics are checking her out right now.''

''_Fatal?'' _Was Boyko's next question.

''Not yet,'' Sam truthfully answered. ''Sir, maybe you should tell McNally before he finds out from anybody else. We'll bring her in as soon as she's cleared by the medics.''

''_I'll go talk to him,'' _Boyko said. _''And Swarek,'' _he continued before he hung up. _''Go easy on her. She's a good kid.''_

As soon as Boyko hung up, Sam hung up too. He walked back into the apartment and took in the mess. Cops were everywhere and forensics was already making pictures of every surface.

A good fifteen minutes later Andy was cleared. Oliver tapped on his handcuffs and shot Sam a questioning look. ''No,'' Sam said. ''I'll take the responsibility.''

He laid his hand on Andy's shoulder and wasn't surprised when she flinched away from him. ''Andy, we're going to take you to the station, okay? Your dad is waiting for you.''

''He's okay?'' Andy asked. ''You're sure?''

''Your dad is fine,'' Sam replied. He put his hand on the small of Andy's back and gently pushed her forward. ''Come on, we'll go see him.''

Andy wrapped her arms around herself and slowly walked along with Sam and Oliver. She was still crying and couldn't get the pictures out of her head. ''Is he going to be okay?'' she asked with a small voice.

''They're doing everything they can,'' Sam answered. ''Don't tell us anything until we reach the barn, okay? We'll get you a lawyer and sort it out from there.''

With a deep breath Andy nodded. She finally calmed down a little and slowly got into the back of the cruiser. When she was seated Sam looked up at the sky and shook his head. Without thinking he sat down in the passenger seat. He passed Oliver the keys and muttered an ''You're driving,'' to him.

The drive to the station was filled with silence. Sometimes Andy sniffled a little, but nothing was said. Sam handed her a tissue through the rails that separated him from Andy.

As soon as they hit the barn, Sam saw Tommy standing in the Sally Port. Tommy opened Andy's door and she immediately flew in his arms.

''You're okay,'' Tommy told her. ''Everything is going to be okay. We'll sort this all out and I'm taking you home tonight, okay?''

Sam looked at the two as he got out of the car. When he felt a hand on his shoulder he saw Boyko standing next to him. ''The D's got it from here,'' Boyko told him.

''Sir,'' Sam tried to protest.

''One of our own,'' Boyko interrupted him before he could finish. ''We're going to make sure that we do everything right. Barber is already setting up and interview. We need you back on the street.''

As much as Sam wanted to argue with his boss, he knew there was no point. Boyko had a point and he knew that Jerry would get to the bottom of the situation. As much as he hated it, he needed to get back to his job.

XX

''So much for going home early,'' Oliver said as he parked the cruiser that night. ''At least she doesn't have murder on her plate.''

They went by the hospital to see how the guy Andy attacked was doing. After talking to a few nurses they found out that he would most likely make a full recovery.

Walking back in the barn Sam let his eyes wonder across the room. He saw Tommy McNally in Boyko's office, clearly upset about something. Sam couldn't blame the guy considering the day he's had.

Boyko stood up and opened the door. ''Swarek,'' he yelled. ''My office.''

With raised eyebrows Sam walked towards his boss's office. When he closed the door he leaned against the wall. ''What's up boss?''

''McNally's daughter,'' Boyko started. ''This wasn't just any guy she stabbed.'' Boyko opened a file and showed it to Sam. ''Kevin Jefferson,'' he continued. ''21 years old and works for Stephan Kite.''

Sam knew that Tommy had been working on Kite for a long time. He was one of the big players in Toronto and was responsible for a big part of the drugs that came into the city. Next to that he also was suspected to be part of a human trafficking ring.

''That's not a coincidence,'' Sam stated.

''It's not,'' Boyko agreed. ''Jefferson told Andy he was there to send a message to Tommy.''

''He was send to kill her,'' Sam filled in.

''Only he didn't take the years of self defence she did into account,'' Boyko finished. ''He tried to strangle her and she has a few nasty bruises. Nothing that won't heal. She managed to fight him off. He came after her again and she stabbed him. Her story matches with her roommate's story. Apparently she walked in just before Andy stabbed him.''

''She'll be cleared,'' Sam said relived.

Boyko looked through his papers and nodded. ''She will.''

''That's good,'' Sam told them. ''Son of a bitch deserved what she did to him.''

''I only need a week, two weeks.. tops,'' Tommy interfered. ''Two weeks and I've got enough to put that lowlife away for a long time. I've got a CI that needs some more encouraging to testify against him, but I'll make it work.'' Tommy paced the room and sat down again. ''I just need to know that Andy is safe.''

''We're going to send McNally to a safe house,'' Boyko told Sam. ''Just until we got enough on Kite. I got a detective from 27th to help with this case and Guns and Gangs is also putting in extra hours to help us. Tommy will stay at the station until we get Kite, we need him to put the puzzle together.''

''I don't want to send her away, but it's for her own good,'' Tommy said. ''She'll see that after a while.''

Of course Sam understood where Tommy was coming from. The well being of his daughter came first and that made absolute sense to Sam.

''We need someone to go with her,'' Tommy told Sam. ''And I was hoping that you would be willing to do it.''

''Me?'' Sam questioned. ''Why?''

''She knows who you are,'' Tommy clarified. ''Besides, I trust you. You've done a lot of good work here and I know that I can count on you to keep her safe.''

Everything in Sam was screaming no. He didn't want to go to a safe house and he definitely didn't want to play babysitter. He wasn't someone to ignore orders though. Besides, if there was one thing that he understood than it was having his partner's back. And even though he was a detective; that rule applied to Tommy McNally as well.

''Okay,'' Sam agreed. ''When and where?''

''Someone will drive you,'' Boyko answered. ''You won't get to go home to pack. We'll provide you with everything that is necessary. You take your duty weapon with you and you call in every five hours.''

Sam nodded. ''Just the two of us?'' he wondered. ''Wouldn't she be more comfortable with a female officer?

Tommy snorted and shook his head. ''Andy has always been one of the guys,'' he told Sam. ''And I don't trust everybody to keep her safe.''

''You'll stay with her,'' Boyko said. ''A patrol car will be near the house at all times. As soon as we got enough on Kite, we'll let you know.''

''Two weeks?'' Sam questioned again.

''Tops,'' Tommy answered.

XX

_**Next: How will Andy react when Tommy tells her that she needs to go away for a while?**_


	6. Chapter 6

**So, here's the next chapter. **

**I know that this is probably very unrealistic, but let's keep in mind that it's fiction. I don't know how situations like this are normally handled. **

**Thank you for the lovely reviews. They really motivate me to write. **

**Hope you'll enjoy this chapter. **

**XX**

''Dad,'' Andy said when Tommy entered the interview room she was in. She stood up and walked towards her father. ''What's going on? Am I going to jail?'' Andy knew that what she did was self defence, but in all honesty she despised herself. She hated violence and even though she had no other option, she hated herself for using it.

''Of course not sweetheart,'' Tommy tried to reassure her. ''Your roommate confirmed everything you said. You did what you had to do.''

Andy slowly nodded her head. ''What if he dies? People can get complications after getting stabbed, right?''

''Don't go there,'' Tommy warned. ''That guy deserved what you did to him and more.''

''He's still a person,'' Andy defended him. ''He's got a mother and a father and..''

''And I would've lost you if you wouldn't have done what you did,'' Tommy told Andy. ''So you're going to stop right now and listen to me.''

Of course Andy didn't listen. She was to absorbed in her own world. ''I just don't know what I could've done differently. I really don't want to go back to my place tonight. I'm just going to stay with you for a little while.''

''Andy,'' Tommy said a little harder. When she finally looked at him he cupped her cheek in his hand. ''I'm so sorry sweetheart, but you can't come home for a little while.''

''What?'' Andy asked. ''Why not? I sleep at your place all the time.''

Tommy took a deep breath and turned his eyes to the ceiling for a second. ''That guy tried to hurt you to get to me,'' he explained.

''I know. He told me that he needed to shut you up, but he's in the hospital now.''

''He's just someone who works for someone a lot bigger.'' Tommy placed his hand on Andy's back and guided her to the couch. When they were both seated he took a deep breath. ''He works for this guy, Stephan Kite, one of the biggest criminals this city has ever seen.''

Breaking this news to Andy wasn't easy for Tommy. His biggest fear had always been that a criminal turned to his private life. He could handle that if they came after him personally, but to have his daughter's life at stake was too much. He knew he had to tell her the truth. She was strong and there was no way she would go to a safe house without the full story.

''I'm just a few weeks away from busting him,'' Tommy continued. ''And I think he's sensing that I'm getting a little bit too close for his comfort.''

''So he tried to kill me?'' Andy wondered. ''That makes no sense. Why wouldn't he just kill you? I don't have any information.''

''This guy is dangerous Andy. He's a psychopath that likes to see people suffer. He probably knows that the worst thing that could happen to me is losing you.'' Tommy placed his hand on Andy's knee and gave her a squeeze. ''I don't know what his plan was, but clearly he knows that I'm close to locking him up for good.''

''Dad, you have to be careful,'' Andy said. ''I can't have anything happen to you.''

''I know sweetheart,'' Tommy answered. ''Same goes for me.'' With one last deep breath Tommy decided to be honest. ''Which is why I need you to go away for a while.''

Silence filled the room as Tommy watched Andy's face go blank. ''Away?'' she asked. ''Away, where? I have school and I need to work..''

''Your safety comes first,'' Tommy argued. ''I can't focus on this case if you're in danger. And this guy is capable of a lot of things.''

''So you want us to go somewhere together?''

With a sigh Tommy shook his head. ''They need me here to round up this case. I've been the lead detective on this case for years and it would take so much longer to round this up without me.''

''So you want me gone alone?'' Andy questioned. ''How is that safer for me? I can't just disappear for god knows how long. I have a life dad and I need to live it.''

''I'm doing this so you can continue living your life.'' Tommy stood up and paced the room for a little. Then he crouched down in front of Andy and grabbed both of her hands in his. ''This guy is capable of the most horrible things Andy. You name it and he's done it. I need a week or two and then he's gone for life.''

''Why can't I just stay here?'' Andy wondered. ''Who says he'll be coming after me again? I'm more worried about you.''

''I'll be fine,'' Tommy promised. ''I'll stay at the station. Whenever I need to leave I'll have a uniformed officer with me. It will be fine.''

Andy bit her bottom lip and shook her head. ''You can't promise that,'' she said while she started to tremble. ''You can't.''

''This will be over before you know it,'' Tommy disregarded her statement. ''You'll be going to a safe house until this is finished.''

''A safe house?'' Andy stood up and let her hands fall down her sides. ''What are you talking about? I can't go to a safe house. I'm not some weak hurt girl. I fought that guy off and I won't let this stop me from living my life.''

''Nobody expects you too,'' Tommy tried. ''But I need to focus on this case sweetheart. And to do so, I need you somewhere safe.''

''So I'll stay with you.''

''You know that's not how it works.'' Tommy took a step towards Andy, but she quickly took a step back. ''Andy, you need to do this for me.''

''I won't,'' she refused. ''I have things I need to do and I can't just drop everything just so you feel better.''

''Andy,'' Tommy pleaded. ''A lot of families will be off so much better when this guy is in jail.''

''Are you trying to emotionally blackmail me?'' Andy wondered. ''I don't want to go away. And I especially don't want to go to a safe house. You always taught me to face fears, not run away from them.''

''I know that you care about people,'' Tommy reasoned. ''I know you want what's best for everybody. And a lot of people are hurting because of this guy. I'm not trying to trick you into doing something, I'm trying to make you see that this is the best and safest option.''

Andy wrapped her arms around herself and nodded. She walked towards a wall and leaned against it. She thought about it for a moment and even though she really didn't want to go, she did want justice served. ''Just one or two weeks?'' she asked.

''Won't be much longer,'' Tommy promised. ''And we'll talk to the people at your school. You can do tests from the house. They'll get your books and they'll arrange a laptop for you.''

''But no contact with the outside world.'' It wasn't a question. Andy knew what being in a safe house meant. ''You know that will drive me crazy.''

''It's the safest option for now sweetheart,'' Tommy told her. ''It's the only option I see.''

With a shrug Andy agreed to the deal, even though she wasn't happy about it. ''I guess, if you think this really is the best option.

Tommy let out a relieved breath and nodded. ''I promise you that we'll work as hard as we can. You'll be safe again when you come back. And until then Swarek will keep you safe.''

''I'm sorry? You got me a babysitter?"' Andy yelled.

XX

After the first few times they've met, Sam guessed that Andy was a talker. Right now he was pretty sure she was giving him the silent treatment though. He didn't know if it was anything he did, or if she was just pissed in general, but she hadn't said a word since they got into the car.

Sam didn't expect Andy to be thrilled about Tommy's plan, but he also didn't expect the daggers she was shooting at him. He got that she wasn't too happy, but he didn't have much to do with anything.

After Tommy had given Andy all the information she needed, they said their goodbyes. Even though Andy was pretty pissed at her dad, she still hugged him tightly and made him promise to stay safe. As soon as Tommy told her the same, Sam took her to a car and guided her in. Sam brought a duffle bag with some clothes he had in his locker, but that was all they were taking.

Sam had gotten clear instructions to drive around for a while until he was sure no one was following them. After about thirty minutes he was pretty sure they were in the clear. The small car they were given was nothing like the truck he was used to, but he guessed they didn't draw any attention to themselves in the small car.

''Anything in particular you need at the house?'' Sam broke the silence. ''They usually make sure that the refrigerator is stocked and there will be some clothes and a toothbrush and stuff like that for you.''

''I'm fine,'' Andy answered flatly.

Sam took his eyes off the road for a moment to look at her. She looked exhausted and emotionally drained. That wasn't too surprising after the day she had. It probably had been more than 24 hours since she last slept. The adrenaline of the stabbing had worn off and now she just looked tired.

''Great,'' Sam said.

''So what did you do?'' Andy asked. When Sam gave her a puzzled look she snorted. ''Come on, you have to babysit me for two weeks. You probably pissed someone off.''

''Your dad asked me to do it,'' Sam informed her. He knew he was one of the logic options. Most of the officers had a family at home. Sam was one of the few that could leave without leaving behind too much.

''Sucks for you,'' Andy said while she closed her eyes. ''I'm sure you have better things to do. Are they at least paying you overtime for this?''

''It's my job,'' was Sam's simple reply.

''But seriously, why not just change shifts?'' Andy thought it was kind of weird that she was going to be spending all her time with a guy she barely knew. She felt safe with him, so that wasn't a problem. It just didn't make any sense to her.

Sam kept his eyes on the road while he answered her. ''Draws too much attention. This way we only need to make sure nobody sees us once. If we change shifts two or three times a day then there is a much bigger chance that someone will find you.''

For a moment things turned silent again. ''Do you honestly think someone will try to find me?'' Andy questioned. ''I'm more worried about my dad.''

''Your dad will be around cops all day long,'' Sam tried to reassure her. ''He'll be fine.''

''But you don't think all of this,'' Andy said as she waved around with her hand. ''Is a little much?''

''Your dad isn't taking any chances. He knows what guy he's dealing with and that's not someone you want to kid around with.''

Andy leaned back against her seat and stared out of the window. ''Where are we going anyway?''

''A house in the woods,'' Sam answered. He wasn't too thrilled at that prospect. He was a born city boy and that would never change. He didn't want to complain though.

''I love the woods,'' Andy said absently. ''Guess we should make the most of it.''

Two and a half hours later they finally arrived at their destination. Sam was positive that nobody followed them and got out of the car. Before he could get out Andy was already walking towards the house. ''It's beautiful,'' she told him.

Sam took the keys that were handed to him and opened the door. When he pushed it open Andy walked in. ''It's actually kind of nice.'' She looked around and walked further into the house. ''Considering everything..'' she added.

''Looks like someone has already been here to deliver some stuff,'' Sam said as he looked in the refrigerator. He noticed a bag on the floor and lifted it. ''And I guess this is for you.''

Andy opened the bag and took out a few items. She looked at them and put everything back in the bag again.

''Okay?'' Sam asked her.

''It's fine. I'll see what fits later on.'' Andy let out a big yawn and stretched. ''I should probably go get some sleep.''

''Probably,'' Sam agreed. He motioned to Andy to follow him and walked upstairs. Sam checked every room and then pointed at the biggest one. ''You should take that bedroom.''

''Where will you sleep?'' Andy asked him.

Sam pointed towards a door on the other side of the hall. He didn't tell her that technically the place only had one real bedroom. The other room had a couch in it and Sam guessed that that would have to do. He didn't want Andy to offer to take the couch, because he knew that she probably would.

''I guess I'll see you later,'' Andy said with a small shrug as she took the bag and walked towards the bedroom.

Sam kept looking at her until she shut the door. He ran his hand across his face and took off to the small room that would be his bedroom for the next while.

As soon as Andy was in the bedroom she opened the bag and let the contents fall on the bed. She took the toiletries and put them aside. After looking through everything she had to give it to the police department that they thought of everything.

The sizes were mostly right so she would probably have enough clothes. Most of the clothes were basic and really simple, but that didn't bother her. She always dressed pretty simple anyway and she wasn't in the mood to worry about her wardrobe.

Taking a tanktop from the pile Andy looked around. She took the toiletries too and went into the bathroom. She was glad that the bathroom was attached to her room, because she didn't want to run into Sam again. She knew that the situation wasn't his fault, but she couldn't help but wish that things were different.

After washing up and brushing her teeth Andy changed into the tanktop and went back into the bathroom. For a moment she questioned if she should lock her door, but she guessed that that would probably be stupid. Sam was there to protect her after all. And even though she knew close to nothing about him, she trusted him to do so.

She let herself fall back against the clean sheets and forced herself to close her eyes. She rolled to the side and fisted the sheet in her hands. The day she had was catching up with her and she really didn't want to start crying again.

Normally she wasn't the crying type. She was strong, independent and in control. She had never stabbed someone before though. And she had never feared for her own life the way she had that day.

When her attacker had his hands around her throat she actually believed for a second that she would die. Thankfully she got in control of the situation, but it was a close call.

No matter how hard she fought it, tears were starting to fall. Andy buried her face in her pillow and tried to get her breathing under control, but she couldn't stop the sobs that escaped her mouth.

The stress, fear and emotions she went through were just too much. The blood she had washed off her hands that day was still there in her mind.

After ten minutes Andy couldn't take it anymore. She knew that she would be haunted with nightmares if she would fall asleep like that. So she got out of bed and went into the bathroom again. She washed her face and forced herself to take a few deep breaths.

As soon as her face looked somewhat normal again she tiptoed downstairs. When she hit the bottom of the stairs she heard Sam's bedroom door open.

He followed her downstairs and took in the scene before him. ''You okay?'' he asked.

''Can't sleep,'' Andy avoided his question. She sat down on the couch and turned on the small TV that was in the corner of the room.

Sam wasn't stupid and he had heard her sobs before. He wanted to give her some time to process that day, but he also didn't want to do nothing.

He sat down next to her on the couch and looked at her while she avoided his gaze. ''How are you doing?''

''Me? I'm great, totally fine,'' she shrugged it off.

''Okay,'' Sam replied even though he didn't buy it. ''You stabbed someone today.''

''Well, I didn't really have a choice. So..'' Andy kept her gaze on the TV and tried her very best to keep her emotions in check.

''Do you want to talk about it?'' Sam tried one more time.

Andy shook her head and quickly answered. ''No, nope. Not really.''

''Okay,'' Sam calmly answered. ''If you change your mind, I'm here.''

''Thanks,'' Andy said. She looked at Sam for a moment and then turned her eyes away from him again. She really didn't want to talk about it, because she was afraid that that would make it real. Unfortunately the pictures in her mind meant that it was real anyway.

''Andy, you did everything right today. You followed your instincts and you were right.''

Andy couldn't speak anymore, because she knew she would cry if she would try. So she just nodded. Deep down she did know that, but it wasn't as simple as that.

''Okay,'' Sam said again. He stood up and let her alone for a few moments. Ten minutes later he came back with toast and tea. ''If you're not going to sleep, you should at least try to eat something.'' He placed the plate on the coffee table in front of the couch and sat down again.

''You should go to bed,'' Andy said after a while. The toast and tea were still untouched.

Sam grabbed a piece of toast and took a bite. ''Can't, I'm hungry.'' He didn't want to tell Andy that his job was to look after her. He didn't want her to feel like he was babysitting her. ''You know it's kind of in insult to my cooking skills that you won't even try it.''

''Cooking skills? You made toast. An eight year old can make toast.'' Despite that Andy took a small piece anyway and took a bite. She took the tea too and sipped it.

''An eight year old can't make toast like me,'' Sam bragged. He wanted to break the ice a little and wanted to see that smile back on her face. Even though it probably wouldn't be a sincere smile.

''Thanks,'' Andy said when she finished eating. ''I know this is probably not how you wanted to spend your evening.''

''It's fine,'' Sam promised.

''I guess I should really try to sleep now.'' Andy whipped away the crumbles on her lap and turned off the TV. She stood up and looked at Sam. ''You're going to bed too?''

''Yeah, we should,'' Sam agreed with her and stood up. ''Sleep tight Andy.''

''You too. Goodnight Sam.''

XX

_**Next: Nightmares hunt Andy and how will they keep from being bored?**_


	7. Chapter 7

**A/N: Okay, I know some other authors had a problem with a guest reviewer as well and I have to admit that it's getting a little old. Every chapter of every story someone leaves a guest review where they bash Andy. According to this guest Sam is some kind of saint that is way too good for Andy and Andy can't do anything right. **

**If you don't like a character, don't read a story that is about that character. And if you don't like a pairing, definitely don't read stories that are about that pairing. This site has the option to filter out characters and pairings, I suggest you go use it. **

**Or even better, write a story where you partner Sam with whoever you want. That's the beauty about writing, you can do anything you want with the characters. **

**Thanks to all the people who keep reviewing and alerting. Your kind reviews make my day and I can even appreciate constructive criticism. Without anymore drama, here's the next chapter.**

**XX**

That night Sam was woken when he heard Andy scream. He immediately grabbed his gun and ran towards her bedroom. He went in with his gun raised, but when he entered he only saw Andy. She was trashing in her bed and was obviously having a nightmare.

Sam sighed deeply and pinched the bridge of his nose. He made his way towards Andy's bed. He gently laid a hand on her shoulder and squeezed it. ''McNally,'' he said. ''McNally, wake up,'' he said a little more forceful when she didn't respond.

Andy gulped for air and forced herself in a sitting position. She was breathing heavily and shook her head a few times. Sam put the safety pin on the gun and laid it down on the nightstand.

''You're okay,'' Sam told her. ''You're safe, it was just a nightmare.''

Andy didn't respond, but just stared at the wall. Her eyes were big and even though it was quite dark, Sam could see the fear in them. ''You're okay,'' he said again. ''We're here together, just the two of us. Nobody is going to hurt you.''

For a moment Sam wondered if he should be touching her. She was obviously reliving what happened at her room and he didn't want his touch to lead to any more flashbacks. When he tried to retrieve his hand Andy grabbed it in hers though.

''Don't leave,'' she begged.

Slowly Sam sat down on the bed next to her. ''I'm not leaving,'' he promised. ''Just breathe slowly. In through your nose, out through your mouth.''

It took Andy a few minutes, but she calmed relatively fast. ''I'm sorry,'' she apologized.

''Don't be,'' Sam warned her. ''You've had quite the day, it's normal you're upset.''

''I know we're not supposed to have any contact with the outside world,'' Andy said. ''But can we call someone tomorrow and see how that guy is doing?''

Even though Andy wasn't looking at him Sam shook his head. ''McNally, you did what you had to do to protect yourself. What you did was really brave.''

''He can die because of me,'' Andy interrupted him. ''He probably has family, friends and I could have taken him away from them.''

''What did your dad tell you about him?'' Sam wondered.

Andy shrugged and pulled the comforter over herself and Sam. ''He said he works for a guy named Kite or something like that. Apparently he is one of the biggest criminals that are active in the city at the moment.''

''Right,'' Sam sighed as he put his feet on the bed as well. He was leaning against the headboard now while looking at Andy. ''And the guy that came after you works for him. I looked at his file before we got here. He's a suspect in three murder cases. And next to that he's also a suspect for human trafficking. He's not some innocent boy whose life you almost ruined. He got what he deserved.''

Andy stayed silent for a moment while she processed what Sam told her. ''My dad didn't tell me that.''

''He probably had a lot of other things to worry about,'' Sam defended Tommy. ''I get that you're upset about everything, but you really did the only thing you could do.''

''I just don't get it,'' Andy went on. ''Why didn't he kill me straight away. Putting a bullet in my brain is much more effective than trying to strangle me. He gave me the chance to fight him..''

''Don't think about it,'' Sam tried to stop her thoughts. ''You are trying to make sense of it and that won't work.''

Andy nodded and laid back down again. ''I guess you're right.'' She closed her eyes and pulled up the comforter even further. ''I'm really tired, but I don't want to fall asleep.''

Sam didn't need an explanation for that. He knew that she was afraid that the nightmares would start up again as soon as she drifted away. ''Nothing is going to happen to you here,'' he tried.

''I know,'' Andy said. ''You're here.'' She rolled to her side so she could face Sam. ''I just don't want to see all those pictures in my head again. I seriously thought I killed him.''

''You didn't,'' Sam tried. ''There's no point in over thinking it. It happened and now you have to deal with what happens next.''

''That easy, huh?'' Andy smiled sadly and smoothed her hand over the comforter. ''Just forget it happened?''

Sam thought about it for a moment and looked down at Andy. It was weird how grown up she could look one moment and then so young the next. ''Not forget,'' he settled for. ''Move past it.''

With a quick nod Andy agreed with him. ''I guess you're right. Just not really sure how that's supposed to work.''

''It will. Just give it some time.'' Sam laid his hand on Andy's shoulder again and left it there for a moment. ''You should get some rest,'' he said after a little while. ''Do you think you can sleep?''

Andy shrugged. She wasn't really sure. Now that she talked to Sam she felt calm, comforted and safe. She didn't know what would happen when Sam would leave again. Part of her wanted him to stay with her, but she definitely didn't want to ask him to stay.

Her doubt was obvious and Sam cleared his throat. ''You want me to stay here until you fall asleep?''

Their eyes locked and Andy slowly nodded. She always was strong and independent, but something about Sam made her feel like it wasn't such a bad thing to let her guard down. With him she didn't feel judged.

She didn't really get when and how that happened. She barely knew a thing about him, but already she trusted him. Trust wasn't something that came easy to her. There were very few people she trusted and those people all had worked very hard to earn that trust.

''Thank you,'' she whispered before she closed her eyes again. She listened to Sam's even breaths as she tried to fall asleep. She wasn't very hopeful that sleep would come soon, but just five minutes after she closed her eyes her thoughts drifted away and her breathing evened out.

XX

In the morning Andy felt a little disorientated when she woke up. It took her a moment before she realised where she was. With a quick look she confirmed that she hadn't dreamed the whole thing.

When she looked to her side she had to suppress a chuckle. Sam was still seated on the bed. His head was hanging to the side and he was snoring very softly.

Without waking him up she tiptoed out of bed and towards the bathroom. She washed up and made her way to the kitchen.

She opened the refrigerator and was impressed with everything that was inside. The department had really made sure that they had everything they could possibly need. There were eggs, meat, vegetables, fruit, different kinds of juice and more.

Grabbing some eggs and bacon Andy quickly went to work. She put bread in the toaster and got glasses from the cupboard.

Just five minutes later Sam came downstairs. He was still wearing sweatpants and the T-shirt he had on the night before. ''I didn't even hear you leave the bed,'' he admitted feeling guilty.

''Guess I wasn't the only one who was in need of some sleep,'' Andy smirked at him. ''Just how long did it take before you were asleep?''

''I don't remember,'' Sam admitted. It wasn't like him to fall asleep while he was on a task. Of course waiting for Andy to fall asleep wasn't exactly an exciting job, but he felt guilty that he stayed in her bed without her permission. ''I really intended on sleeping on the couch,'' he said.

''Couch?'' Andy frowned. ''You were sleeping in the other room, right?''

Sam closed his eyes and wondered what was up with him. Normally he was a lot more on top of things than he was in that moment. ''There's just one bed in the house,'' he told her. ''But there's a couch in that room and it's surprisingly comfortable.''

''Seriously?'' Andy asked. ''They have everything here, but it was too much trouble to put together another bed?''

''Doesn't matter,'' Sam answered. ''Slept in worse places. Anyway, I didn't mean to stay the entire night. I guess I was more tired than I knew.'' He sat down on a bar stool and watched Andy work.

''It's okay,'' Andy shrugged it off. ''I slept fine after that nightmare.'' She continued working through the kitchen and when she was satisfied with the result she put down a plate in front of Sam. ''There you go,'' she said.

Sam looked at the plate and then looked back at Andy. He was kind of surprised that she fixed him breakfast. Somehow he expected her to have an attitude towards him. He knew that she didn't want to be in the safe house and she definitely didn't want someone to watch her.

Of course they had a friendly conversation during the night, but Sam thought that was because she was scared. Her attitude hadn't changed overnight though.

''Uhm, thanks,'' Sam said. ''You going to eat too?''

''Yup,'' Andy answered. ''I'll make some more eggs.'' She quickly broke the eggs and kept her focus on the frying pan.

Sam continued to eat the breakfast and was surprised when Andy ate nearly as much as he did. ''You're hungry?'' he asked.

''What?'' Andy asked. ''Oh no, I kind of eat a lot. My dad always used to joke around that he would go broke feeding me.''

''I thought girls your age were obsessed with their weight.'' Sam couldn't help but let his gaze wonder across her body. She definitely didn't need to lose any weight and he scolded himself for making that comment. He knew that weight was a touchy subject for woman in general.

''Girls my age?'' Andy asked. She raised an eyebrow and looked Sam straight in the eye. ''How old do you think I am?''

Surprised by her attitude Sam smirked. ''I meant college girls in general.''

''I'm not just a college girl,'' Andy corrected him. ''Besides, how old are you? I don't think we have such a big age difference.''

Sam figured that he was probably around eight years older than she was, but he let it slide. ''Thanks for breakfast,'' he changed the subject while he shoved the last bite in his mouth.

''Was the least I could do.'' Andy took his plate and rinsed it clean. When the counter was clean she leaned against it for a second. ''I'm just going to take a shower,'' she excused herself.

''Sure,'' Sam said as he watched her leave the room. He used the twenty minutes she was upstairs to make some calls to the department. As he expected they didn't have any new information.

When Andy came downstairs again she was wearing blue jeans and a red top. She had her wet hair in a French braid and a frown on her face.

''What's wrong?'' Sam asked as he studied the look on her face.

''What are we suppose to be doing all day long?'' Andy questioned. ''I can't just sit around for two weeks and do nothing.''

''They brought some books and movies,'' Sam answered. ''Your dad even arranged for your school books to be here, so time won't be completely lost.''

Andy took the laptop and sat down at the dinner table next to Sam. When she began to type Sam immediately closed the laptop again. ''No social media,'' he told her. ''No checking your e-mail. No activity that can lead back to you.''

Andy sighed and nodded. ''Of course,'' she muttered. She shoved the laptop aside and laid her head down on the table. ''This must be the most boring assignment they have ever given you.''

Sam didn't answer her, but kept his eyes on the magazine he was reading.

''Ever been on an assignment like this before?'' Andy wondered.

''Nope,'' Sam simply answered.

''Aren't you bored?'' Andy questioned him.

''Doing my job McNally,'' Sam simply answered. He was hoping that she'd leave it with that, but of course his hopes were shattered pretty quickly.

''Don't you have a family or a girlfriend at home?'' Andy had been wondering that before. She had to admit that he was attractive and she wouldn't be surprised if he had someone at home waiting for him. She didn't know why, but she felt a little pang of jealousy in her stomach when she thought about that. She blamed it on being single for quite some time.

Sam raised an eyebrow and looked at her. ''What are you doing?''

''Getting to know you,'' she answered. ''Look, we'll be here together for God knows how long. We might as well get to know each other, right? Maybe we'll even become friends.''

With some effort Sam was able to suppress a chuckle. He didn't really have any female friends. Of course there was Noelle, but she had always been one of the guys. A friendship with Andy wasn't something that he could see happening. ''You want to be my friend?''

''Well, we're stuck here together. We might as well make the most of it.''

''Okay, friend,'' Sam said while his voice was dripping with sarcasm. ''What is it that you want to do?''

''I don't know,'' Andy said completely frustrated. She thought about it for a moment and then turned back to Sam. ''You still haven't answered my question.''

Sam shook his head. ''No McNally,'' he answered. ''Nobody waiting for me to come home.''

''Oh,'' Andy said. ''Never been married?''

''McNally,'' Sam warned. ''Why don't you go watch TV or read a book? I'm sure there's something you like.''

Finally Andy got the hint that Sam was annoyed with her questions. She stood up and walked to the couch. ''Mind if I turn on some music?'' she asked.

Sam just shrugged and continued to read the article that was in front of him.

''Hey, what kind of music do you like listening to?'' Andy asked as she was searching for a station she liked.

''Nothing,'' Sam said. ''I like to be alone with my thoughts.'' He hoped she got the hint because he was beginning to feel a major head ache built. He didn't face her, but he felt her eyes burning a hole in his back.

''What thoughts?'' Andy wondered. She really didn't get why Sam was in a mood. The night before he had been kind, but now she felt like he couldn't wait for the job to end.

''My own private thoughts,'' Sam told her. He flipped through the magazine but couldn't be less interested in what it said.

''Okay, like.. what is one of them?''

Sam took a deep breath and finally faced Andy. ''Are you allergic to silence or something?''

Andy laughed. ''What are you talking about? I'm silent all the time.''

''Good,'' Sam answered. He turned his back on her again and grabbed another magazine from the pile that was on the table. Even though he didn't see her, he knew that Andy was still looking at him. As much as he wanted to be annoyed with her, a part of him found her a little endearing. As soon as that thought entered his head he pushed it back. He was doing a job and he was definitely not there to have an opinion about Andy. She was Tommy's daughter and that was all she was.

''I know what you're doing,'' Andy interrupted his thoughts. ''Who can stay silent the longest? I don't think so.'' She took a few steps forward until she could see his face. She saw that the side of his mouth was kind of curved up and couldn't suppress a smile. ''Come on, what kind of music do you like listening to?''

Sam turned his chair a little. ''Rush,'' he gave in. ''I'm a big Rush fan.''

''Who?'' Andy wondered.

''Yeah I like the Who. Classic rock, you know?''

Andy didn't know actually. She liked all kinds of music, but she never really listened to classic rock. ''I'll see what I can find,'' she said as she walked back to the radio. She scanned around for a while until she found a station that was acceptable.

When Sam didn't complain she walked back to the couch and laid down with a book. She started to read and surprisingly enough she even got invested in the story. She didn't feel Sam's eyes on her every other minute and time passed without them saying too much.

Surprise overtook Sam when Andy actually stayed silent for the better part of an hour. After that hour he told her that he was going upstairs to take a quick shower.

The shower actually didn't last longer than ten minutes. He didn't think that they were in any danger, but he felt responsible for Andy's safety so he didn't want to be occupied for too long.

When he returned Andy was still on the couch reading the book. She had a plaid on her lap and looked very focused. ''Cold?'' Sam asked her when she shivered.

Andy looked up from her book. ''Just a little.''

''I'll make a fire,'' Sam offered. He knew there was wood behind the house and the fireplace was next to the couch, so that should keep her warm.

''Actually,'' Andy said. ''I think I'll just go take a walk. Sitting inside all day long is making me slow. Some fresh air will do me good.''

''Yeah, sure,'' Sam answered. ''I'll grab our coats.''

Andy frowned and removed the plaid from her lap. She stood up and stretched her body. ''You don't have to come with me. I mean, if nobody murdered me yet then I guess that we're safe here, right? ''

''Don't joke about that,'' Sam warned. ''And I am coming with you. You don't know these woods and Tommy will make sure I'm behind a desk for the rest of my life if something happens to you.''

''Nothing is going to happen to me,'' Andy said full of confidence. ''The woods are all the same. When you've seen one you've seen them all. I've never gotten lost before.''

''Well..'' Sam told her. ''I could use some fresh air as well.''

''Yeah right,'' Andy said. ''You're seriously going to follow me around the whole time we're here?''

''I thought you wanted to be my friend?'' Sam said as he left the room.

He went into the hallway and grabbed their coats. Before he went back in the living room he checked again if his gun was in the waistband of his jeans. When he was sure it was loaded he went back to Andy. ''Here you go,'' he said as he handed her the coat.

''Thanks,'' Andy replied without looking at him.

With a smirk Sam watched as she walked out of the house without waiting for him. He smirked and shook his head. This whole job was a lot less boring then he thought it would be.

XX

_**Next: What happens when they actually do get lost in the woods? **_


	8. Chapter 8

**A/N: Here's the next chapter to this story. I hope you'll all enjoy it. **

**I appreciate all the reviews and if you have something to say, please do. The reviews help a big deal with the writing process. **

**XX**

They had been walking for about ten minutes when Andy stopped dead in her tracks. Sam walked a few feet behind her, because he knew that she'd rather be alone for a moment. ''What's wrong?'' he asked when he saw her standing still.

''Do you hear water running?'' Andy asked him.

''Could be,'' Sam answered. ''There's supposed to be a lake here.'' Sam really didn't care much about it. Before they left for the safe house he got some information about the area though and he memorized it just in case.

''Let's go see,'' Andy said immediately. She took off from the path and walked in a completely different direction.

''Wait,'' Sam yelled. ''McNally.''

Andy didn't listen and kept walking, so Sam saw no other option than to follow her. When he caught up with her, he stopped her. ''We have to stay on the path,'' he told her. ''There's no way we'll make it back if we just go wondering around.''

''I have a good sense of direction,'' Andy bragged. ''I never get lost in the woods. Besides, if we find the lake then there's probably a path there too.''

''And how are we going to get back to the house?'' Sam wondered.

''We'll find it,'' Andy said again. ''Come on, if you listen close enough you'll hear the water too.''

She stayed silent for a moment and with a raised eyebrow she encouraged Sam to listen too. The small smile on her lips made Sam give in to the whole idea. He didn't care about the lake and he thought it was better to just follow a normal path, but if she was confident enough than he had to trust her.

Without waiting for his answer Andy knew that he had given in. ''Come on,'' she said again. She grabbed his arm and pulled him with her. ''If we just walk in a straight line we'll always find this spot again. It's easy.''

Another twenty minutes went by without them finding the lake. Neither of them heard the water run anymore. With a frown Andy looked around. ''I don't get how it's possible,'' she told him. ''I would've sworn that we went in the right direction.''

There were only a few things that Sam really hated. Nature and being lost both fitted that bill. He had been silent for a while and was beginning to get moody. ''McNally, we'll just go back. It's almost two and we haven't eaten anything yet.''

A disappointed look crossed Andy's face as she listened to him. ''I guess,'' she agreed. ''I just wanted to swim.''

''Swim?'' Sam asked. ''You were complaining about the cold when we were in the house and you wanted to swim in a lake in the middle of the woods. Have you lost your mind?''

''It's refreshing,'' Andy told him. ''And I'm not cold anymore. The walking warmed me up. Besides, the temperature is actually quite nice for the time of the year.'' She looked around and then turned to Sam again. ''What way should we go back?''

''I thought you never got lost?'' Sam wondered.

''I figured that you might wanted to get a say in where we go, but if you don't know then we'll go that way,'' Andy said. She waited for Sam to turn around and then she walked back to where they came from.

''We passed this on our way here, right?'' Andy questioned when she looked at an old tree.

Sam closed his eyes and did his best not to yell at her. ''McNally,'' he calmly said. ''It's a tree. There are a million trees out here and they all look exactly the same. How am I suppose to know if we past this tree before.''

''Okay, well. I'm pretty sure that we did,'' Andy replied.

Sam rolled his eyes to the sky and had to bite his lip to prevent making a harsh comment to her. He continued to follow her for fifteen minutes, but then he decided that he had enough of her ''good'' sense of direction. ''This way McNally,'' he barked at her.

''Are you sure?'' Andy asked as she looked at the direction Sam was headed. ''I don't think this is right.''

''We've been walking around in circles,'' Sam said. ''We're going this way.''

''You don't have to be so mad,'' Andy told him. ''I thought we would be able to find our way back a lot quicker. I never got lost in the woods before and I thought it would be okay.''

''That's your problem,'' Sam replied. ''You think too much. All you've been doing is trying to get to know me while you should have paid attention to where you were going. I told you that this was a bad idea, but you insisted that it would be fine. All you do is talk, but you can't seem to listen.''

For a moment Andy just stared at him. Sam had raised his voice a little and that was new for her. Normally he was always the cool and collected one.

When Andy didn't answer Sam turned around and started to walk. ''We'll go this way. No stopping, no listening for water, just keep on walking.''

Andy stood still for a few moments, but then caught up with Sam. She knew that he was deliberately walking slowly, because he didn't want to leave her behind too much. That thought made her smile. No matter how grumpy he could be, he definitely had his heart in the right place.

She didn't want to keep him waiting, so she picked up her pace a little. Obviously that was the wrong move, because she didn't look where she was going and before she knew it she was lying with her face on the ground.

''McNally,'' Sam yelled. ''Damn it McNally, are you okay?''

Andy quickly got up and brushed off the leaves that were sticking to her. When she put weight on her right leg she flinched a little. Sam saw that she was hurting and crouched down in front of her. ''You ripped your jeans,'' he said. ''And by the looks of it you hurt your leg too.''

''I'm fine,'' Andy shrugged it off. ''Let's just keep walking.''

''McNally,'' Sam warned her. ''Let me see.''

After a moment of hesitation Andy laid her leg on Sam's knee. He pushed up her jeans a little and frowned. ''You grazed your shin. It's bleeding too.'' He looked down and nodded at a big branch that was lying next to them. ''You landed on that with your leg.''

''It's not too bad,'' Andy replied. ''Just stings a little. I'm fine, I promise.''

Sam put her foot down again and stood up. ''Okay,'' he said. ''This is how we're going to do it. We're going to walk back to the house and then I'm going to clean up your leg. You probably got dirt in the wound.''

Andy nodded. ''Sorry,'' she said. ''I didn't mean for us to get lost. I honestly thought that it wouldn't be a problem.''

All Sam did was nod. He kept his eyes on the woods ahead of them, but Andy kept feeling him glancing her way every other moment. Whenever there was something in her way, Sam would help her over it.

After another fifteen minutes she was limping and if she was honest she had to admit that her leg was bothering her a little. She figured that she probably bruised it a little, but she definitely didn't want to complain.

When Sam thought that something was in Andy's way he wanted to move it. Andy quickly put her hand on his shoulder to stop him. ''Don't touch that,'' she quickly said. ''That's poison oak. You haven't spend much time in the country, have you?''

Sam looked up and pinched the bridge of his nose. ''I'm a city boy McNally. I can fix your car blindfolded and cuffed.'' Sam shook his head and looked around. ''We're wondering around the forest like a couple of morons,'' he cursed. ''This is a nightmare. We need to get back before it gets dark.''

''We have hours before it turns dark,'' Andy tried to lighten the mood. ''We'll get there. We just need to keep on walking.''

''How's your leg?'' Sam asked.

''It's fine,'' Andy answered. ''I don't even feel it.''

''Anybody ever tell you you're a crappy liar?'' Sam wondered. He took Andy's hand to help her over a new obstacle. ''I'm not sure..''

''Ssh,'' Andy stopped him. When Sam raised his eyebrow she held up her hand to silence him. ''Listen,'' she said.

Together they listened carefully and they both heard voices. ''If there's someone there than there must be a normal path there too,'' Andy reasoned. ''Let's go.''

They followed the sounds and after just a minute they reached a normal path again. Thankfully there was also a sign with directions and they were lucky enough to be close to their house. ''Thank god,'' Sam muttered under his breath as they continued their walk.

''See, it worked out,'' Andy said with a small smile. ''It always does.''

For a second their eyes met. Andy thought she saw the beginning of a smile on Sam's face, but he quickly composed himself. ''Let's just get back to the house. We should eat something and I need to take a look at that leg of yours.''

Just five minutes later they reached their house. Sam made sure that everything was safe and then he searched for an emergency kit.

Thankfully there was one in the bathroom. As soon as he had it, Sam made his way downstairs again. He found Andy in the kitchen, obviously working on their lunch.

''Let me take care of your leg first,'' Sam said.

Even though the pain was bearable, Andy had to admit that it was uncomfortable, so she complied. She walked to the couch and sat down. Sam followed her example and signalled for her to place her foot on his leg.

He quickly pushed up the material of her jeans again and grabbed something from the emergency kit. ''This is going to sting,'' he warned. He gently cleaned up her leg and took a bandage from the table. ''We're not going to walk around the forest again,'' Sam warned. ''So don't get any ideas in your head.''

''You haven't done a lot of camping, huh?'' Andy said with a small smile.

''You mean with a tent?'' Sam asked. He shook his head and continued to work on Andy's leg.

''Yeah,'' Andy answered. ''My dad used to take me every summer. It became our thing after my mom left and before he became..you know.''

Sam nodded without looking at her. Of course he knew. He knew she didn't have a perfect life. He admired her spirit though. She didn't swallow in self pity. She was positive and honest. ''Well, like I told you; I'm more of a city boy,'' Sam concluded.

He didn't know what it was about her, but Andy made him want to share things about himself that he normally wouldn't tell anybody. ''During the summer my sister and I used to go to day camp, Parks and rec.'' Sam continued after a moment of silence.

''You have a sister?'' Andy questioned. She tried to hide her surprise about the fact that he was sharing something about himself with her. She liked the side of Sam that he was showing her and she hoped he would be willing to share more.

''Yeah, Sarah,'' Sam answered. ''She lives in St. Catherine's.''

''Day camp didn't make you less of a city boy?'' Andy wondered.

Sam shrugged and looked at Andy for a small moment. ''We did try to go to the beach this one time. We were on a bus, about half an hour out of town when Sarah kind of freaked out.''

''Was she afraid of the water?'' Andy asked.

''She was afraid of everything,'' Sam answered. ''When she was thirteen, Sarah was attacked by this group of guys. She got pretty messed up by it. I was only nine at the time, didn't really get it. I tried everything to cheer her up. Even went out to buy a stupid joke book.''

Sam smiled sadly at the memory. ''Memorized all 101 jokes, but nothing really worked,'' he continued.

Even though it had been many years ago, Andy could still see the pain in Sam's eyes. ''You were nine years old,'' she tried. ''I'm sure you did everything you could.''

Of course Sam didn't really believe that. He always believed that he should have done something different. She was his sister and he believed that it was his job to protect her. ''Turned out that she didn't need cheering up. She just needed someone to protect her,'' Sam concluded.

''So you became a cop.''

Sam simply nodded and put a piece of tape over Andy's bandage. ''Your leg is good to go,'' he said. ''You want to see how it feels when you put some weight on it?''

''Yeah,'' Andy answered. She got off the couch and took a few steps. ''It's great, thanks.''

''I'm sorry for yelling at you earlier,'' Sam apologized. ''I shouldn't have.''

After what he just told her, Andy got his protective nature a little bit better. ''It's okay,'' she promised. ''I shouldn't have insisted on leaving the path. That was pretty stupid. Next time we'll just stay close to the house.''

When he heard 'next time', Sam closed his eyes. ''I thought we agreed we would stay out of the woods?''

''Come on,'' Andy smiled at him. ''We can't stay inside every day. Fresh air is good for you. Besides, I think it's safe to say that we learned from this experience, so it won't happen again.''

''Let's just see how that leg will feel tomorrow,'' Sam said, ending the discussion. He stood up and out everything back in the emergency kit. ''We should eat something.''

''I'll go make something,'' Andy replied. ''What do you want?''

Sam straightened his back and shook his head. ''You go sit on the couch and put your leg up. You already walked around too much. I'll make us some lunch.''

As sweet as it was, Andy really thought that Sam was overreacting a little. ''I can make lunch,'' she protested.

''Andy,'' Sam warned. ''I've got this, okay? What are you in the mood for.''

A little surprised by the use of her first name, Andy stuttered ''Nothing, I'm easy,'' Sam raised an eyebrow and a small smile played around his lips. ''With food,'' Andy added. ''I'm easy with food. I eat everything.''

She felt the blush on her cheeks and quickly turned her head the other way. ''Just see what you're in the mood for,'' she tried to sound as nonchalant as possible.

''I'll throw something together.''

XX

''Sam?'' Andy asked that evening. She was lying on her back on the couch while he was sitting a chair. ''I was just thinking..''

''We talked about that,'' Sam said. ''I told you that bad things happen when you start to think.'' With one hand he easily caught the throw pillow that Andy threw at him. He laughed and threw it back at her. ''What is it McNally?''

Since their talk earlier that day the mood between them had shifted a little. Sam seemed to be a little more relaxed and Andy just felt like she got him a little better. She already liked him before; the way he helped her out with her dad several times already proved what a good guy he was.

Knowing a little more about his past, as messed up as it was, made her feel like she could trust him even more. He obviously cared about people and Andy just knew that he would do anything to protect her. Of course it was his job, but it was more than that. It was just a part of Sam to protect everybody he could.

''Like I said,'' Andy continued. ''I was thinking and it seems really unfair that I get to sleep in a king size bed while you are stuck on some awful couch.''

''It's okay,'' Sam promised. ''Like I said, it's surprisingly comfortable.''

''It's not,'' Andy shot back. ''I checked it out when I went changing. It's small and it's really hard. And it smells a little funny too.''

''You smelled my bed?'' Sam asked.

Andy rolled her eyes and shook her head. ''No, I laid down and then came to the conclusion that it smelled weird.''

''You laid down on my bed?''

''No,'' Andy said again. ''I laid down on the couch. That thing can't be called a bed. That's like an insult to beds. And by the way, you started it.''

''Technically I slept while sitting against the headboard,'' Sam tried.

''Well, that wasn't my point,'' Andy ended the discussion. ''I just thought that it is stupid for you to sleep on that thing for two weeks. It will kill your back and it's just unfair since you didn't even want to be here in the first place. I mean, I'm sure your bed at home is a lot more comfortable.''

''Andy, honestly,'' Sam stopped her. ''I don't care. I've been undercover, I've slept in worse places.''

Andy sat up and looked at Sam. ''Well, I care,'' she said. ''I don't want you to sleep on that thing because of me. So why don't you just sleep in the bed?'' she asked. ''It's big enough for the two of us, we're both adults here and we already slept in it together last night. I slept fine.''

''You really don't have to do this,'' Sam replied. ''Like I said, I've done a lot worse.''

''I just think it's unnecessary,'' Andy commented. ''I mean, if you're not comfortable with sharing a bed than I'm more than willing to sleep on the couch.''

Sam shook his head. ''That's not going to happen. We'll just keep things the way we agreed.''

Andy bit her bottom lip and stayed silent for a moment. She really didn't know why Sam was so against sharing a bed. ''Okay,'' she said. ''If that's what you want.''

The way she sunk back into the couch showed Sam that she wasn't happy with his answer. ''Are you afraid to sleep alone?'' he asked.

With a snort Andy dismissed that comment. ''I'm not afraid.''

''Okay,'' Sam answered. He kept his eyes on her while she played with the strings on her sweatpants.

''I'm not,'' she said after two minutes.

Sam put his hands up and shrugged. ''I didn't say you were.''

''You were thinking it,'' Andy argued. ''You have that look. And I am really not afraid. I just don't like it that you have to spend your nights on a crappy couch when there is a bed that is big enough for at least three people. And if you don't want to share I think it's at least fair if we switch every now and then.''

''That won't be necessary.''

''Okay, but just know that the offer is out there.''

Sam's cell phone started to ring and he looked at the number that was calling. He stood up and walked towards the hallway.

When he walked away Andy sighed deeply. She knew that the call had to be work related, because Sam didn't have his personal cell phone with him. He stayed in the hallway for ten minutes and Andy used that time to see if anything interesting was on TV.

As soon as Sam came back he had a serious look on his face. Andy sat up and her eyes widened. ''What's wrong?'' she asked. ''My dad?''

''Tommy's fine,'' Sam quickly informed her. ''He was the one calling actually.''

''What? He didn't want to talk to me?''

''He was busy,'' Sam answered. He walked towards the couch and sat down next to Andy. He turned a little so he could face her and took a deep breath. The news he had to tell her wasn't easy and he knew that it would upset her. ''Jefferson, that guy that attacked you..''

Sam paused for a moment and put his hand on Andy's knee. ''I'm sorry Andy, he didn't make it.''

XX

_**Next up: What happens when Andy tries to find comfort in Sam's arms? **_


	9. Chapter 9

_Before: Sam turned a little so he could face her and took a deep breath. The news he had to tell Andy wasn't easy and he knew that it would upset her. ''Jefferson, that guy that attacked you..''_

_Sam paused for a moment and put his hand on Andy's knee. ''I'm sorry Andy, he didn't make it.''_

XX

''What?'' Andy gasped out. She put her hand in front of her mouth and shook her head. ''No,'' she said. ''You said that he was going to be fine. You went by the hospital and they said he was going to make a full recovery. This is a mistake.''

''Andy,'' Sam tried to stop her. ''They don't really know what happened. He was found dead this morning.''

While Sam tried his best to keep her calm, Andy stood up. She wrapped her arms around herself as she paced the room. ''How?'' she asked. ''How can he be fine one minute and then die the next? It has got to be a mistake, right?''

Sam stood up too and walked towards her. ''It's not a mistake,'' he told her. He watched as she bowed her head and let out a sob.

Within a second Sam had her in his arms. She sobbed against his chest as he tried to bring some comfort. ''I killed someone.''

''I know,'' was Sam's simple reply. There was no use in telling her differently, he knew she wouldn't listen. ''Just let it out, okay?''

They stayed exactly like that for a few minutes. When Andy's sobs stopped, Sam lifted her chin and brushed her hair away from her face. ''I know you don't want to hear this,'' he told her. ''But you have to know that you had no other option.''

''There's always another option.'' Andy's eyes filled with tears again, but she tried to keep them at bay. ''I should have done something different. It's my fault that he's dead, how am I suppose to live with that?'' She let her head fall against Sam's shoulder as he rubbed up and down her back.

''If you wouldn't have defended yourself, then he would have killed you Andy.'' Sam knew she didn't see any reason right now, but he needed her to know that there was nothing she could've done differently. As hard as it was on her, he knew she did the only thing she could do.

He felt Andy's sob more than he heard it, but it was obvious that she was crying. ''You'll be okay,'' Sam promised. ''Everything will be okay.''

Andy didn't answer him, but he felt her shaking her head. He kept his arm around her for a few minutes, until she took a deep breath and sat up straight. ''Can I call my dad for a few moments?'' she asked him.

Sam closed his eyes and shook his head. ''That's not a good idea.''

''You talked to him,'' Andy told him with a small voice. ''Please?''

''Your dad and I mostly talk around the subject,'' Sam answered. ''And only short calls. We don't know if these guys found a way to listen along.''

''Just for a minute?'' Andy tried. ''I just want to hear his voice, okay? I won't say anything.''

Doubt washed over Sam. She was putting him in a difficult situation and he knew it. Technically she wasn't allowed to talk to anybody besides him, but he thought that maybe her dad would make her feel a little bit better.

Sam reached in his pocket and took out a small phone. ''Just for a minute,'' he warned. When Andy took the phone from him, he held on and looked her straight in the eye. ''Nothing about where we are or what this place looks like. Nothing that can lead anybody back here.''

With a quick nod Andy told him that she understood. She sniffed and flipped open the phone. ''Thanks for trusting me,'' she softly told him. When Sam let go of the phone she walked towards the hallway.

Sam decided to give her some privacy. He knew that she was smart and being a cop's daughter she understood the risk he was taking.

True to her word Andy kept the phone call really short. Sam heard her end the call, but she didn't come back into the living room right away. It took her about ten minutes before she got back out with red and swollen eyes.

''I'm going to take a shower,'' she said as she handed him the phone. She never really looked at him, as if her tears were embarrassing.

Sam looked at the bandage around her leg. He knew she needed some time alone and the shower would give her that. He figured that her leg would be fine despite the water. ''Sure,'' he told her. ''If you need anything..''

Before he knew it Andy was out of the room and headed towards the stairs. Sam ran his hand across his face and sighed deeply. He really hated how much this was hurting Andy. He honestly didn't know why he cared so much about it all.

He was a cop. He brought people bad news all the time. Things like dead notifications were always hard and he always felt sympathy towards those who were on the receiving end, but with Andy it was different. He felt a protectiveness over her that he never felt with anybody else.

Shaking off all his thoughts he stood up and walked upstairs. He heard Andy crying through the bathroom door, but he gave her some time by herself.

He sat down on the bed and waited for her to come out of the bedroom.

XX

Andy couldn't stop shaking.

The water that was streaming down her body was helping her to remind her where she was. She tried to get her breathing under control, but she failed every time.

It was bad enough when she thought that she hurt someone. Now she had actually killed someone. She looked at her hands and remembered the blood that was on there. She grabbed the soap and began to rub it all over her body.

Of course the soap didn't remove any memories. Every time she closed her eyes she saw that man lying in his own blood.

And it was all her fault.

He probably had a mother, a father, maybe even some siblings. And she took him away.

Taking a few deep breaths Andy tried to calm herself. All of the sudden the shower was too small. She needed to get out of there and she needed to do it fast.

She turned the shower off and grabbed a towel. Slowly her breathing returned to normal and the sobs stopped. She felt so incredibly tired.

Andy looked down at her leg and took off the bandage that Sam had put on her. It felt like that happened a life time ago, when really it was just a few hours.

After a small inspection Andy decided that her leg would be fine without the bandage, so she left it off. She put on her underwear and then grabbed the robe that was on the bathroom door.

Before entering the room she took a few deep breaths. She felt like she should sleep, but there was something inside her that made her stay awake. She knew that she would have nightmares as soon as she fell asleep. And she didn't want that. She just wanted to feel nothing; or at least something else then that feeling she had in the pit of her stomach.

When she entered the room Andy saw Sam sitting on the bed. He looked at her with a sad expression his face. ''Hey,'' he said.

''Hey,'' Andy replied.

''You want to talk?'' Sam wondered.

Andy bit her bottom lip and shook her head. ''No,'' she answered. She took two steps forward until her knees hit Sam's. She put one knee on the bed on the outside of Sam's thigh. Without wasting any more time she pushed her lips to his.

Without thinking she put her other knee on the bed too, straddling Sam's lap. She pushed him backwards until he was lying on his back.

Sam's hands were roaming over her back while she wasted no time tugging his shirt off his body. Her hands felt the muscles that were there while she kept kissing him like her life depended on it.

When Sam's mouth moved to her neck Andy let out a small moan. She opened the robe and quickly pulled it off her. She threw it on the floor and returned her mouth to Sam's.

All of the sudden there was a lot of wind coming through the window. The door to the bathroom slammed close and Sam closed his eyes. ''Andy,'' he stopped her. ''Andy, we can't.''

Within a second she felt slammed back into reality. She felt embarrassment wash over her as she crawled off of Sam.

''Andy,'' he tried.

''No,'' Andy stopped him. ''I'm sorry.''

''That's not what I..'' Sam started.

All of the sudden Andy felt very naked wearing just her underwear. She took the robe of the floor and put it on her. ''I should get some sleep. Can you leave?''

She didn't dare to look at Sam so she made her way to the other side of the bed and sat down with her back to him.

''Andy your dad trusts me,'' Sam told her. ''He chose me to be here to keep you safe.''

Andy didn't think she could actually feel more young or turned down. ''Yup,'' she simply replied. ''So we should sleep.''

Sam didn't say anything. He stayed silent for a few moments, but didn't move either. Andy kept her back towards him, but she could practically feel his eyes on her back. After what felt like an hour he finally stood up. ''I'll be in the other room.''

As soon as he closed the door Andy let her head fall into her hands. She couldn't believe that she jumped him like that. She also couldn't believe how much it had hurt that he rejected her.

After calming herself Andy took off the robe and her bra. She put on an oversized shirt and quickly crawled under the covers. She knew that she should try to stay awake, because there was no way that she was going to have nightmares again.

Having nightmares meant that Sam would come barging into her room and she didn't want to see him. She really just needed to stay away from him.

She just didn't know how.

XX

Sam laid on the couch with his arm under his head. He was staring at the ceiling while scolding himself. He didn't get how he could have let it happen.

Andy was clearly upset and he almost took advantage of that.

He couldn't deny that she felt good. He tried to tell himself that it was just because he hadn't been with anybody in a while, but deep down he knew that there was more to it. Andy was getting to him and he had to stop it.

There was no way that anything could ever happen between them. First of all she was the daughter of one of his colleagues, a guy he respected. Second of all he was almost ten years older than she was. And last but not least; he was there to do a job. He had to keep her safe and he had to be professional.

He turned to the side and heard Andy turn off the light in her room. He just hoped she wouldn't have anymore nightmares, but he knew that she probably would have.

He remembered the first time he killed someone. He didn't have a choice. The guy had a gun on his partner and was about to shoot. He was cleared almost immediately, but the feeling of taking someone's life stayed with him for a long time.

After that he was made to go see a therapist. He got a week off from the job and his friends checked up on him every single day.

Andy didn't have any of that and Sam figured that that would only make things harder on her. He knew that she was strong, but this would be hard on anybody.

After three hours he was still wide awake. The house was completely silent, so he figured that Andy was either having a nightmare free night, or that she was still awake too.

He pushed the covers off himself and went downstairs to grab a glass of water. He sat down at the kitchen table and grabbed a magazine off the pile that was on there. The magazine wasn't interesting either, but he hoped that it would maybe take his mind off things.

Ten minutes later he stood up and put on the TV. He sat down on the couch and looked at the stupid infomercial that was on. He was just about to go upstairs again when Andy walked into the room.

Her eyes widened when she spotted him. ''I, I,'' she stuttered. ''I thought you were in your room. The door was closed.''

''Couldn't sleep,'' Sam answered. He watched as she nervously fidgeted with her hands. She went into the kitchen and he heard her drop a cup. He closed his eyes and waited for her to return to the living room.

When she did she sat down on the chair that was farthest away from the couch. ''I'm uh,'' she started. ''I'm sorry about.. about what happened before. I wasn't thinking and I'm just really sorry.''

Sam shook his head and held up his hand. ''It's fine Andy, really. I should have stopped it sooner, but I wasn't thinking.''

Both went silent for a moment. The silence was slightly uncomfortable, but neither of them knew what to say. ''Look,'' Sam said after a while. ''I'll understand if you're not comfortable with me here. I can call and ask if they can send someone else.''

Andy looked at him with wide eyes as she shook her head. ''No,'' she said. ''I mean.. Unless you want to?''

''Whatever makes you comfortable,'' Sam answered her. ''Seriously Andy, I'll get it if you want me gone.''

He watched as she ran her hand through her hair. ''I don't want you to leave,'' she admitted softly. ''I mean.. who else would they send?''

''I don't know,'' Sam admitted. ''Probably someone from outside of the division. Or maybe Noelle.''

Andy nodded. ''It's okay. I wasn't thinking and it didn't mean anything, right?''

''Right,'' Sam told her. ''So we're okay?''

Andy didn't answer him. He saw how she was biting her bottom lip. Part of him wanted to tell her to stop doing that, but he stopped himself.

''I ordered that once,'' Andy said, breaking the silence. She pointed at the TV.

Sam looked what was on and saw how a woman was chopping vegetables with some sort of machine. ''Does it work?'' he asked, even though he wasn't really interested in that.

''Not really. I mean, it did the first time, but then everything gets stuck between the blades and I couldn't really clean it at all. I threw it away after a week.'' Andy looked down at her hands and gripped the cup a little tighter.

Sam wished that there was something he could do to make her more comfortable. Before he could think of anything she was standing up again though. ''I'm going to go back to bed,'' she said.

''Okay,'' Sam answered. ''Sleep well.''

He watched as she walked away again and he couldn't help but wonder how he got himself into this mess.

XX

The next morning Andy woke up with her head pounding. She felt like she had the worst hangover in the world, but the truth was that she didn't have any alcohol. She looked at the alarm clock and realised that she had actually slept for two hours.

She didn't really remember any nightmares, but she felt uneasy. She knew that she was safe where she was, but somehow it didn't feel like it.

It was already light and she knew that she had to get up sometime soon. She dreaded it though. The night before was still fresh in her memory and just thinking about it made her cheeks go red with embarrassment all over again.

If Sam wouldn't have stopped her she would have had a very different morning. She didn't know if it would have been a better morning though. If he would have regretted spending the night with her than the shame would only be so much bigger.

A part of her wanted to know why he stopped her. She wondered if it was because he simply didn't want her, or if he really just being responsible. Another part of her really didn't want to know, because she was afraid of the answer.

Sam was a good guy, she knew that much. He had helped her with her dad more than once while he really didn't have to do that. When she thought about how gentle he had bandaged her leg the day before she felt warm inside.

What she was feeling was beginning to be more than just friendship and that was dangerous. She didn't want to get hurt and she knew that he could.

When she heard noise coming from downstairs she decided to just face him. He seemed to be handling things okay that night, so she might as well be mature too. She quickly washed up and put on some clothes.

As soon as she was downstairs she headed towards the kitchen. She knew that Sam was there. With a deep breath she opened the door and stepped inside. ''Morning,'' she said.

Sam's head snapped up and he looked at her. ''Morning,'' he replied. ''I was just making us some breakfast.''

''You really don't have to do that,'' Andy tried. ''I mean, I can cook for myself. I don't want to give you any more trouble.''

''If I'm making it for myself I might as well make double,'' Sam answered. ''Besides, you're no trouble. Just sit down and I'll bring it to you when it's done.''

Andy nodded and sat down at the table. She pretended to be looking through the magazine that Sam left there the night before, but really she was looking at him more. He looked confident, even in the kitchen. Her eyes drifted to his arms and she remembered how strong he felt the night before.

She quickly shook off those thoughts and looked at the magazine again. The article couldn't interest her at all, but she needed to look at something else. After five minutes Sam put a plate in front of her and told her to eat it.

Without really looking at him she thanked him and started to eat. She wasn't really hungry though so after a few bites she pushed the plate away.

''No good?'' Sam asked her.

''What?'' Andy replied. ''No, it's fine. Just not hungry.''

''How's your leg?'' Sam wondered.

Andy looked at her leg and shrugged. ''Don't even feel it. It was nothing.'' She looked around the room and wondered how the hell she was supposed to get through the day. There was nothing to do and now she couldn't even look at Sam without remembering how he kissed her.

She was too busy thinking that she didn't hear Sam asking her a question. ''What?'' she said when she realised that he had been talking to her.

''I asked if I could see,'' Sam calmly said.

''My leg?'' Andy questioned. ''Why?''

''I need to see if it isn't getting infected,'' Sam replied. ''I cleaned it, but with all the dirt that was in there I don't want to take any risks.''

''I'm sure it's fine,'' Andy said. She moved her leg a little and shrugged. ''Really doesn't hurt at all.'' She felt Sam's eyes on her and finally looked at him. ''You're not going to let this go, are you?''

''We're in the middle of the woods,'' Sam answered. ''It's not exactly sterile here. If it's get's infected you need antibiotics.'' When she finally looked him in the eye, Sam swallowed. ''Your dad will kill me if anything happens to you.''

Andy knew what he meant, even though her father wasn't that kind of dad. He had always trusted her judgement. He didn't threaten the boys she went out with. Instead he just made sure to have ice cream in the refrigerator for when it went south.

Andy gave Sam a small nod and put her leg on the table. He helped her to push the material of the jeans up and then gently ran his fingers over her leg. Andy shivered when he did so. ''Sorry, your fingers are cold,'' she lied.

Sam nodded and turned his eyes to her leg. ''Looks okay,'' he said.

''Told you,'' Andy answered. ''I'll be fine.'' She put her leg on the floor again and readjusted her jeans. ''I think I'm just going to do some schoolwork,'' Andy said. ''Might as well use some of the time here. I've got enough to do.''

''Of course,'' Sam said. ''Your dad made sure that there were some books here that you could use. I'll go grab them for you.'' He stood up and came back a few seconds later with a pile of books in his hands. ''I don't know if it are exactly the same ones as they use in your classes, but you should be able to get some information out of them.''

''Great, thanks,'' Andy replied. She opened the laptop and went to work. She had a few assignments that she needed to do and she started with the easiest one.

After two hours she was stuck though. She couldn't find the information she needed and it was beginning the frustrate her. Obviously Sam heard her sighs, so she wasn't too surprised when he sat down next to her.

''Anything I can do to help?'' he asked.

''You studied criminology?'' Andy wondered.

''No,'' Sam answered. ''But I am a cop, so..''

''Yeah, of course,'' Andy replied. She pushed aside a few papers and then turned the laptop towards Sam. ''I just can't make sense of this.''

She showed him what was slowing her down and he explained to her how it worked. After a few tips and some advice on other things Andy could go on again.

After she was working for four hours she yawned and stretched. She closed the laptop and stood up. She went into the kitchen and made a few sandwiches for her and Sam. She brought them to him and sat down in the living room.

''You done?'' Sam asked.

''No, not yet. But I can't focus anymore. Spend too much time behind that laptop.'' She took a bite and turned her gaze to the TV.

They ate together in silence. When they finished Sam took their plates and brought them to the kitchen. When he returned five minutes later Andy had her eyes closed and her feet on the coffee table.

She still had that head ache, all the hours of work she did didn't make it much better. ''Why don't you go lie down for a moment?'' Sam asked her.

Andy's eyes opened and stared right into his. ''Why?'' she replied.

''You look like you didn't sleep too much last night,'' Sam answered. ''We don't have to do anything here and we actually don't even have that much to do. Just go lie down. You might even sleep.''

''I don't need to sleep,'' Andy shot back. She sat up a little straighter and put her feet on the floor again.

''Why not?'' Sam asked. ''Afraid of the nightmares?''

''I'm not afraid of anything,'' Andy told him. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and turned away from him. ''I'm totally fine.''

''You're not.'' Sam pinched the bridge of his nose and shook his head. ''You killed someone. You're not fine and you won't be fine tomorrow. You will be fine again though, but not if you don't deal with it.''

''Deal with it?'' Andy yelled. ''How the hell am I suppose to deal with this if I'm stuck in this stupid cabin with you.'' She was surprised by her outburst and let herself fall back against the chair.

Normally she was more in control. She wasn't a yeller, but apparently the situation brought out the worst in her. ''I'm sorry,'' she quickly added. ''I didn't mean to yell.''

''It's okay,'' Sam promised. ''Whatever helps.''

Andy closed her eyes when she felt tears rise for the umpteenth time. She felt like all she did around Sam was cry. ''Nothing helps,'' she whispered.

''It will get better.''

''How do you know?'' Again Andy's mind flashed back to the man lying in his blood on her floor. The blood that she put there. She was the reason he was dead now.

''I know,'' Sam simply said. ''Just lay down for a few hours. If the nightmares come, then let them come. It helps your mind process everything.''

''What if I don't want to process?'' Andy questioned. ''What if I want to just forget everything that happened? Pretend it didn't.''

Sam sat down on the coffee table so he could really look at her. ''You can pretend all you want. One day reality will hit you in the face. And it will be easier to deal with it now than later.''

Andy simple nodded as she played with a loose seam that was on the bottom of her shirt. ''Do you think they'll let me reach out to his family? I just want them to know how sorry I am..''

Sam shook his head. ''That's not a good idea.''

''Why not?'' Andy wondered. ''If he would have been my family than I would want to know what happened and why it happened.''

''I doubt he had a lot of family he kept in touch with. The guy was living on the wrong side of the law for the last few years.''

''Doesn't make it right.''

''I know it doesn't.''

Andy looked at him and nodded. She knew that he probably had experience with this. He had been a cop for a few years. There was a good chance that he had to use his gun once or twice. She didn't want to talk about that right now though. She was too tired, too drained to really talk at all.

''I think you're right,'' she said. ''I'm going to lie down. Maybe I'll be able to get some sleep.''

''Maybe you will,'' Sam agreed. ''Give it a try. I'll be here if you need me.''

XX

_Next up: Andy decides that they should get to know each other a little bit better... _


	10. Chapter 10

**A/N: Sorry for the long wait, but the writing isn't really coming natural at this point. **

**Hope you can forgive me for the long wait. **

**For the Canadians of you: enjoy tonight's ep, let's hope it will be a good McSwarek one once again!...**

**XX**

During the next few days Andy and Sam developed a routine that worked for them. The awkwardness over what happened disappeared slowly and Andy returned to her normal self. She didn't exactly make peace with what happened, but deep down she knew that she did what anybody would have done.

Every morning one of them would make breakfast and the other would end up cooking that night. Andy had to be honest and admit that Sam was a pretty good cook. She wasn't too bad herself, but she definitely didn't reach Sam's skills.

During the afternoons Andy would mostly work on school to keep up with her classmates. They even went out for a walk again, this time without leaving the path.

Despite the fact that the department provided them with enough books, magazines and DVD's to last them a lifetime, Andy quickly grew bored. She was lying on the couch with her head turned towards the TV. ''Who watches this?'' she wondered?

Sam looked up from the book in his hand and eyed the TV. ''Teenagers?'' he guessed.

''Seriously,'' Andy said. ''Is this acted or real life? All they ever do is get wasted and sleep together. My dad would kill me if I would act like that on national television.''

Sam just shrugged and went back to his book. He wasn't surprised by anything he saw on TV. Working the streets meant that he had seen it all.

With a sigh Andy turned off the TV and flipped over on her stomach, so she was facing Sam. ''Let's play a game,'' she told him.

Sam raised an eyebrow and tried to suppress a smile. ''A game? You gonna beat me at battleship?''

''We have that here?'' Andy asked perking up a little.

''No, we do not,'' Sam answered. ''I think there's a pack of game cards, but that's about it.''

''So let's play another game,'' Andy suggested. ''Like 20 questions.''

''20 questions?'' Sam asked. ''The game? How old are you?''

Andy rolled her eyes and sat back. ''No not the game, just the one where we can ask each other 20 random questions. You're never too old for 20 questions,'' she reasoned. ''It's a great way to get to know someone and I think it's a pretty good way to pass time. It sure beats reading that book.''

''It's not too bad,'' Sam answered as he looked at the cover.

By leaning forward a little Andy was capable of taking the book from Sam's hand. ''It is bad and you weren't even really reading it. Now let's play 20 questions. Do you want to start?''

Sam closed his eyes while trying to figure out how he could get out of this one. Truth was; he wasn't half as bothered as he would normally be on assignments like this. He actually enjoyed Andy's look on things and felt weirdly comfortable around her.

''Okay,'' Andy said when he didn't respond. ''I'll start then.. Let's see..'' She thought about it for a moment and then smiled. ''Favorite book?''

''What?'' Sam asked. ''That's what you want to know?''

''What?'' Andy questioned. ''Everybody reads sometimes and I think a favorite book says a lot about someone.''

''Okay. Moby Dick,'' Sam answered.

''Moby Dick.'' Andy stated. ''Seriously?''

''So what does that tell you about me McNally?'' Sam wondered. He couldn't help but grin at the expression on her face.

Andy stayed silent for a moment while she thought about that. ''It means that you're out to catch white whales. Only not really white whales, but criminals.''

''Smart,'' Sam commented.

''Okay, now you ask me something.''

''McNally, can't you go back to watching your stupid TV show?''

''Nope,'' Andy said, popping the P. ''So what do you want to know? It's your turn now.''

While Sam really wasn't interested in playing 20 questions, he decided to give in. He figured that she would get bored within minutes, so he didn't really care. ''Favorite TV-show?'' he shot back.

''That's a hard one,'' Andy answered. ''I mean, I like reruns like friends, but I can also watch shows like CSI or Law and Order. I don't know.'' She shrugged and hugged a pillow to her chest. ''So, my turn again. She grinned raised her eyebrows. ''What makes you smile?''

For a few moments Sam tried to think of something. He didn't have one particular thing that made him smile; he was happy when the people around him were happy. ''I don't smile,'' he reasoned.

''You do,'' Andy stopped him. ''I've seen you smile. You definitely smile. Not all the time, but you do.''

''McNally this game is dumb,'' Sam said again. ''What do you think you'll find out about me?''

''I don't know,'' Andy sulked. ''You're just so closed up.''

Their eyes met for a moment and Sam couldn't help but think a few days back. He told her all about Sarah and that wasn't something he usually told people. Even with that story, apparently she still thought he was closed up. In a way he knew she was right. He didn't show too much of himself, but with her he wasn't as closed up as he normally was.

''We can't all be as talkative as you are.'' Sam smiled at Andy and stood up. ''I'm going to make some dinner, do you care what?''

''No, whatever you want,'' Andy answered, slightly disappointed that he walked away.

After another minute she turned on the TV again and settled on a sitcom that ended years ago. Without really paying attention to it time passed by.

Twenty minutes later Sam returned with two plates in his hand. ''There you go, be careful, it might be hot.'' he told Andy as he handed her a plate.

After thanking him Andy took a small bite of the meal. ''Wow, this is delicious,'' she told him. ''Seriously, you're a really good cook.''

''See McNally, you don't have to play games to get to know me. Just pay attention and learn.''

''I'll keep that in mind,'' Andy smiled.

After they finished their meal, Andy took the plates to the kitchen and did the dishes. She really hated being hold up in the cabin. Every day seemed longer than the one before. Sam was being really nice, but she kind of missed having places to go.

She was really thankful that the awkwardness between them disappeared. Andy still couldn't believe that she jumped him like that. And what confused her even more was that he even went along with it for a moment. She didn't know what to make of that.

After the time they spend together, Andy knew that Sam was a great guy. He was sweet, thoughtful and respectful, but next to that he was also strong and he made her feel safe. Her feelings confused her, because she never really felt those things before.

Of course there had been guys; some stayed around longer than others, but nobody ever really got to her. And of course she got that nothing could happen between them. Her dad was basically his boss and there was a major age difference.

That didn't mean she didn't want anything to happen though.

Andy took the towel and quickly dried the dishes. After that she returned to the living room and found Sam looking out of the window with his gun tucked in the waistband of his jeans.

''What's going on?'' Andy asked as she watched the expression on his face.

''Nothing,'' Sam answered.

Andy didn't really believe him, but she knew him well enough to know that he wouldn't tell her if there was anything going on. ''Okay,'' she replied insecurely. ''I'm going to change, I'm a little cold.''

''Okay,'' Sam said without looking at her.

With an uneasy feeling Andy walked the stairs. She knew that Sam usually called in around dinner time. She suspected that something was said that made Sam feel on edge, but she had no idea what that could mean.

The first thing that popped into her head was that Kite's guys were on to them, but if that was the case then they wouldn't stay in the cabin. At least, that didn't make sense to her.

When she was changed into something warmer, Andy walked downstairs again. She found Sam in the same position she left him five minutes before.

''Everything okay?'' Andy wondered.

''Fine,'' Sam replied. He kept peering out of the window as if something very interesting was happening outside. He scratched his arm, but stayed completely focused on what was to see outside.

''Interesting?'' Andy asked after another five minutes. Sam's behaviour was getting on her nerves and she got an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. When Sam didn't answer her she raised her voice a little. ''Sam, something is wrong, right?''

At that Sam turned around. He pinched the bridge of his nose and shook his head. ''Nothing is wrong,'' he promised. ''We're just taking some precautions.'' He turned his gaze back to the window.

''Precautions for what?'' Andy asked. ''Something changed, or else you wouldn't act like this. Nothing was going on an hour ago. You were relaxed and now you're all tensed and acting weird.''

Sam sighed deeply and turned around again. ''You don't have to worry about anything,'' was all he said.

''I would maybe worry a little bit less if you told me what is going on here,'' Andy answered. ''Right now I can only let my imagination run free and that doesn't seem like a good idea right now. Just be honest, what happened?''

For a moment Sam didn't say anything. ''I called to the station..'' he began.

''I figured,'' Andy answered. ''You always do that around dinnertime.''

Sam gave a quick nod, not really surprised that she noticed it. She was sharper than most girls her age and being the daughter of a cop she probably knew a lot more than he first gave her credit for. ''There's been a breakthrough in Kite's case.''

Andy looked at Sam and shrugged. ''That's suppose to be a good thing, right?''

''It would be, normally,'' Sam agreed. ''Only the bad news is that they figured out that Kite probably has some people working on the inside. It makes sense,'' Sam said more to himself than to Andy. ''The guy has been getting away with everything he did for years. Someone on the inside is the best way to explain that.''

''You're afraid that someone is going to rat out this hiding place?'' Andy wondered. His behaviour made sense now.

''It's a possibility,'' Sam answered honestly. ''But we don't know anything, so I'm just taking some precautions to make sure that you're safe here.''

Andy's head went into overdrive. She figured that she should probably be scared, but somehow she felt strangely calm. ''Wouldn't they have come sooner if they want to come after me?'' We've been here for a while. If they wanted to hurt me and had access to our location then they would have shown up here a long time ago, right?''

''Before I would maybe agree with you,'' Sam answered.

''So what changed?''

''Kite doesn't like it when his people get hurt,'' Sam said. ''And the fact that you hurt one of his men probably bruised his ego a little bit. I'm not sure, but we can't take any chances here.''

Andy swallowed and nodded. ''You think he wants revenge for what I did.'' It wasn't a question, it was a statement. It made sense and even though Andy thought that Kite would have acted sooner if he wanted to hurt her, you could never be sure. ''Do they have any idea who the rat is?''

''Internal Affairs is all over it,'' Sam replied. ''Cases like these are hard. You can't make any accusations without solid prove. People won't be too happy if this spreads. It will take some time.''

''But you can't stand here looking out the window for days or weeks,'' Andy protested.

''Someone will come here. The higher ups want to make sure that there's someone here at all times, awake.''

''Who will come?'' Andy really hated everything that was going on. She felt guilty, because now there would be another officer that would be away from home.

''Oliver,'' Sam answered. ''You've probably met him. He worked with your dad a lot as a rookie. Oliver Shaw.''

Andy remembered her dad's rookie. ''Doesn't he have a family? They can't just keep him away from his family for this long, right?''

''They didn't force him McNally,'' Sam said. ''Oliver is a pretty loyal guy and he knows that your dad only trusts a handful of people right now. Oliver is one of those people.''

With a quick nod Andy told Sam that she understood. ''I really think this is a little bit much, don't you think?''

''I saw Kite's file,'' Sam answered truthfully. ''I get that they won't take any chances.''

''But if they're afraid that someone knows about this place, why don't they just move us?''

Sam sighed deeply and ran a hand across his face. He stepped away from the window and sat down next to Andy. ''They're not sure that whoever works for Kite looked up where we are. If that person does know where we are and then hears that we moved.. That's a sign that something is off.''

''And that person runs..'' Andy fills in. ''Or destroys evidence.''

''Something like that, yeah. I get that all of this is much and that you're not happy with someone else breathing down your neck, but for now this is the right thing to do.'' Sam smiled sadly at Andy and quickly squeezed her shoulder. ''But you'll like Oliver. He's a good guy.''

''You trust him?'' Andy questioned.

Without missing a beat Sam nodded. ''If there's one person I trust, it's Oliver.''

''Does this mean it will take longer to round up this case?'' Andy looked at Sam with hope in her eyes. She couldn't wait to return home and hoped that Sam would be positive.

''Honestly,'' Sam answered. ''They'll have to be a lot more careful now. Working with IA is a big deal and it isn't going to be easy.''

Andy closed her eyes and laid back against the couch. ''I'm really sorry you have to spend all this time here. This sucks.''

''It could be worse,'' Sam said. He tried to give Andy a comforting smile as he stood up. He walked back to the window and started to peer outside again. ''We'll have to be patient.''

XX

Four hours later Oliver had arrived and Andy was asleep. After making some small talk with Oliver she excused herself and went upstairs. She was incredibly tired and could really use a night of good sleep.

Downstairs Sam was sitting in the living room with Oliver. ''You okay brother?'' Sam asked. ''I assume Zoe wasn't too happy about this job?''

''Actually, this is the kind of job Zoe can get behind,'' Oliver informed his friend. ''She knows Tommy; likes him actually. She knows he would do the same if one of our girls was involved.'' Oliver took a sip of his drink. ''How are you holding up here?''

''Fine,'' Sam answered. ''It can get a little boring, but so far we're managing.''

Oliver nodded. ''What do you think about Kite? Think he's going to show up here?''

''I don't know,'' Sam said. ''You and I both know that he doesn't like it when people get involved in his business. Losing one of his men probably pissed him off.''

''Probably,'' Oliver agreed. Things stayed silent for a while until Oliver spoke up again. ''Why did they put you here by the way? This place only has one functional bed and now there are three of us.''

''Putting us here was a pretty rash decision,'' Sam explained. ''They didn't want to put us too far away from the city and there weren't a lot of options.''

''Well.. Tommy is working really hard on this one. Haven't really left the station for longer than five hours in a row since you've been here. From what I've heard this shouldn't take much longer.''

Sam raised an eyebrow and eyed Oliver. ''With IA involved? It will take weeks longer, if not more.''

''Not if they know who is behind all of this.''

Again Sam was surprised. ''They have a name?'' he wondered. ''Who is it?''

''I don't know,'' Oliver answered truthfully. ''All I know is that there is someone with Guns and Gangs who works for Kite. IA has been on it for a while, but Tommy's case kind of sped things up.''

Sam let out a low whistle and sank back in his chair. ''That's a big deal,'' he said. ''There will be hell to pay for some people.''

''I think it's safe to say that the white shirts are not happy,'' Oliver agreed. ''But it will end soon.''

As Sam processed that information he shook his head. He would never understand how someone could work for guys like Kite, but he especially couldn't understand people with a double motive. He wasn't known as someone who followed the rules, but he always respected his badge.

He knew that he wasn't the picture perfect cop, but he would walk through fire for his colleagues and he would never betray the force. It angered him that someone could apparently turn his back towards his colleagues so easily.

''Brother,'' Oliver said. ''I think maybe you should go upstairs.''

''Why?'' Sam wondered.

''No offence, but you look like hell,'' Oliver told him. ''So maybe you should try to get a good nights of sleep for a change. I'll stay up and look out for anything out of the ordinary.''

''I can take the night shift,'' Sam offered. He had to admit that he was tired. Sleeping with an eye open had taken its toll on him, but he wasn't going to admit that. Having Oliver there would mean that Sam would probably get some more sleep. Knowing his friend was there keeping an eye on things eased his mind a little bit.

Oliver stood up and patted Sam's shoulder. ''I'll take the night. There's food, there's a TV. Beats working a night shift on the streets.''

Sam chuckled and nodded. ''It does,'' he agreed. ''Wake me up if anything is up, okay? I don't really expect anything to happen right now, but you never know.''

''Will keep my eyes and ears open,'' Oliver agreed. ''Go sleep brother.''

Sam checked if all the doors were locked before he headed upstairs. When he got upstairs he softly knocked on Andy's bedroom door. He heard a soft _''come in'' _before he opened it. When he walked in he found Andy on the bed with shorts and a tanktop on. Her eyes were red and it was obvious she had been crying.

''What's wrong?'' Sam asked.

''Nothing, I'm fine,'' Andy tried. She sat up and threw a tissue in the basket next to the bed. ''What are you doing here?''

After a moment of doubt Sam walked towards the bed. He sat down and took his shoes off before swinging his feet on the bed. ''Oliver will stay up tonight to make sure we're in the clear.''

''Okay,'' Andy replied. ''If you think that's necessary.''

Sam nodded and stayed silent for a minute. ''You haven't been sleeping as much as you claimed you did, did you?''

With a shrug Andy answered his question for him. ''I'm fine,'' she repeated. ''This will fade, it will just take some time.''

''Are you scared?'' Sam wondered. He knew that she was strong, but the idea of a criminal coming after you would scare anybody. He wouldn't be surprised if she was affected by everything more than she showed.

''I'm not scared,'' Andy protested. ''I mean.. You know, you're here.'' Andy closed her eyes and laid back down. She readjusted her pillow a little and turned to face Sam. ''I know you won't let anything happen. And I'm still not really convinced anything will happen in the first place.''

''Whatever happens, we're trained to deal with it,'' Sam let her know. ''But we shouldn't worry about that now. Thinking about what can happen won't help us at all.''

''But what if it is something?'' Andy wondered. If she was in Sam's shoes she would probably come up with plans for every possible scenario.

''Then worry,'' Sam said with a small smile.

''That easy, huh?'' Andy smiled back. Something about Sam's presence immediately made her feel better. He had a calmness about him that rubbed off on her.

Sam didn't really answer her. He just looked down at here and noticed the tired look in her eyes. ''You should sleep,'' he said. ''I'll try to catch a few hours of sleep as well.''

When he was about to leave the bed Andy leaned up on one arm. ''Sam, wait,'' she said. ''Just.. Will you stay until I fall asleep? I usually sleep okay, but it takes so long before I fall asleep. Maybe it will help if you're here.''

Doubt washed over Sam as he watched Andy. He knew that he was about to cross another line, but somehow it was getting harder and harder to care. ''Okay,'' he said. He got comfortable on the bed again and turned off the light. ''Sleep tight McNally,'' he softly whispered into the dark.

''Sleep tight,'' she answered back.

Within half an hour Andy's breathing evened out. The room wasn't completely dark; it was still light enough for Sam to see Andy's features. Her hair had fallen over her eyes and Sam slowly reached out and brushed it away.

When she was asleep like that she looked young. Even younger than she was. She also looked beautiful though and it was getting harder to deny that. With a deep sigh Sam closed his eyes. He tried to think of something else than the brunette lying next to him.

Only a few minutes past before Sam's breathing evened out too. The lack of sleep got the better of him and before he knew it he was in another world.

XX

When Sam woke up he was surprised by his location. His thoughts drifted back to the night before and he softly groaned. Andy was still asleep, but Sam figured that she probably woke up once or twice during the night. That meant that she knew he had spend the night with her.

Deciding to let her sleep, Sam left the bed. He made his way downstairs and found Oliver on the couch with breakfast in front of him. ''Good morning,'' Sam said as he walked to the kitchen. He poured himself a cup of coffee and headed back to Oliver. ''Slow night?'' he guessed.

''Nothing happened,'' Oliver informed him. ''Besides a freaking owl that annoys me.''

''Yeah, that's an annoying little thing,'' Sam agreed. ''I think there's a nest there.''

''Yeah, look brother,'' Oliver said, putting away his plate. ''I went upstairs tonight to see if everything was still quiet. I couldn't help but notice that you weren't in the second room.''

Sam swallowed and nodded. He tried to look nonchalant, but he knew that Oliver could see right through him.

''Sammy, do you have any idea how stupid that is?'' Oliver warned. ''You're on the job and you're not supposed to interfere with the victims.''

''It's not what you think,'' Sam stopped him. ''She asked me to stay with her until she fell asleep. A lot has happened this week and she's shaken up. Before I knew it I was asleep. It wasn't intentional. Besides, I slept in the other room the other nights.''

Sam left out the first night where he slept in the same room as Andy as well. He knew he crossed a line, but he didn't want Oliver to turn it into more than it was.

''You don't sleep off,'' Oliver said. ''You are the one who is always on top of things. You are the one who is able to keep professional distance.''

''I am,'' Sam argued. ''Look, she's having a rough time, okay? I helped her out with Tommy a few times before all of this. We're friends, sort of.''

''You're friends?'' Oliver asked. ''With McNally's daughter? McNally's daughter who is in college?''

''I'm trying to be there for her,'' Sam avoided the question. ''Nobody will get hurt.''

Oliver didn't seem too convinced of that, but he decided to let it go. ''If you say so.''

''I do,'' Sam said. He heard someone coming down the stairs. ''Not a word about this to her.''

Before Oliver could respond, Andy came walking into the living room. She looked better than she did the day before and even had a small smile on her face. ''Morning,'' she told Oliver. She stretched and let out a yawn. ''I'll make some breakfast,'' she said. ''You two want anything?''

''Sure,'' Sam answered.

''Please,'' Oliver said.

Sam turned to his friend and shook his head. ''You just finished.''

''What?'' Oliver asked. ''I only had a piece of toast. Plus I stayed up all night, this is basically my dinner.''

With a chuckle Sam took the remote control from Oliver. ''Whatever you say brother.''

XX

**Next up: Oliver talks to Andy and they all head back to Toronto. **


	11. Chapter 11

**A/N: For the people still following this story: thanks so much. I know I'm not updating as much as I did with my other stories, but I promise I'll finish this story!**

**XX**

The next day went by eventless. Andy got along with Oliver pretty well and Oliver hadn't mentioned anything to Sam about her anymore. Oliver stayed up during the night again while Sam and Andy both tried to get some sleep.

Somehow Sam ended up in the bed next to Andy again. They were talking and just before Andy drifted off she asked him to stay with her, so Sam stayed. He didn't want to admit it, but he didn't mind at all. Sleeping next to her felt like the most normal thing in the world.

Andy woke up in a sweat. Before she was fully awake she knew she was having another nightmare. Because she was aware of it she managed to keep herself as calm as possible. She didn't even wake up Sam, so she knew that the nightmares were becoming less intense.

Her head still pounded after she woke up though, so she carefully slipped out of bed. She tiptoed around the bed, careful not to wake Sam. When she was in the hallway she closed the bedroom door again and walked downstairs.

Before she could leave the stairs Oliver was next to her with his gun in his hand. ''Sorry,'' he apologized. ''Heard a noise.''

''It's just me,'' Andy said. ''Sorry, I wasn't thinking.''

''It's fine,'' Oliver promised. ''Can't sleep?''

Andy shrugged and made her way to the living room. She sat down on the couch and pushed her knees up to her chin. ''It's so quiet here,'' she mused out loud. ''No wonder every little noise makes you alert.''

For a moment Oliver just took her in. He probably knew more about Andy than she was aware of. Tommy always talked proudly about his little girl, only she wasn't so little anymore. Oliver knew she was a grown woman now, but still she looked fragile and young.

''Want something to drink?'' he asked her. ''I'm going to grab some water.''

''Glass of water would be nice,'' Andy told him. She took the remote control and changed the channel. When Oliver returned she was watching the latest news. ''God, people are horrible. Who does something like that?'' Andy wondered while she watched the news anchor talk about a double murder.

Oliver didn't respond, he just hummed and took another sip of his drink. ''You holding up okay?'' he wondered. ''Any reason you can't sleep? Sammy snoring?''

He saw Andy's eyes widen for a moment, but she quickly composed herself. ''Just can't sleep,'' she quickly answered. ''You know, strange bed, a lot has happened.''

''You're right,'' Oliver agreed. He didn't want to bring up sleeping arrangements. If Sam said that he knew what he was doing, Oliver had to trust him. With any other colleague Oliver might press harder, but he knew that Sam respected woman too much to cross any boundaries. ''Whenever Zoe can't sleep she usually drinks some tea with honey. According to her it's like a magic trick.''

''That so?'' Andy questioned. She wasn't too confident that it would work. ''I'm good just watching TV for now. I'll probably get tired eventually. Besides, I can sleep in till noon and nobody cares, so.''

''That's not totally true,'' Oliver said. ''Sam told me something about a lake you want to find. He seemed pretty excited about it.''

The look on his face told Andy that Sam told Oliver all about their walk gone wrong. ''We weren't even gone for that long,'' Andy complained. ''He's just being such a big baby about it. He should go camping, get to know a little bit more about nature.''

''Sam and tents don't mix,'' Oliver replied.

''I could've guessed that,'' Andy laughed. ''It's a shame. Camping is so relaxing. Just looking at the stars and enjoy the quiet scenery.''

''I should take my girls when they're a little bit older,'' Oliver agreed. ''Might be nice.''

''It is,'' Andy agreed. ''My dad used to take me every summer. Just the two of us, spending some time together. Mom never wanted to go, always said that he was treating me as if I was a boy. She hated that.''

Just by looking at her Oliver could tell that she wasn't a girly girl. He could imagine her being a tomboy from a young age. ''I think Tommy knew what he was doing.''

''He did,'' Andy said. ''She just didn't see it.'' She let her eyes drop for a moment and fingered the label on her water bottle.

''It's her loss Andy,'' Oliver calmly said. ''Even if she was having trouble with Tommy, she missed out on something really great.''

With a quick shrug Andy brushed it off. ''Who knows,'' she said. ''I was a teenager, got into some trouble. She hated every second of that.''

''Believe me,'' Oliver replied. ''My girls can get into all the trouble in the world, I'd still walk through fire for them. It wasn't your fault. You're supposed to love your kids unconditionally. You don't just walk away when things get though.''

Andy smiled sadly and nodded. ''I guess you're right,'' she agreed. ''Sometimes I just wonder what would've happened if she would've stuck around.''

''With Tommy?'' Oliver questioned.

''With both of us,'' Andy clarified. ''I know everybody knows about his problems. Especially around the division. He tried to keep it a secret, but he wasn't exactly subtle about it.''

Oliver nodded. He was surprised that Andy talked so freely about the situation. Of course she knew that he already knew everything he told her. ''At least he's trying now. He's got you to thank for that.''

With a proud smile Andy shook her head. ''He's doing it by himself.''

''But he's doing it for you,'' Oliver answered. ''You should be proud of yourself. I know he is of you.'' For a moment Oliver just watched Andy smile. Then he noticed the dark circles under her eyes. ''How about some tea with honey? If it won't do the trick at least you tried. I'll make you some.''

''Yeah, it can't hurt to try,'' Andy agreed.

XX

Surprisingly enough the tea actually did do the trick. After drinking it Andy went upstairs again and within ten minutes she was asleep. When she woke that morning Sam had already left the bed, but his side was still warm, so Andy guessed he didn't leave the bed too long ago.

When she got downstairs she only found Sam. ''Oliver gone to bed already?'' Andy wondered.

''Yeah, he was pretty tired,'' Sam explained. ''Nothing interesting happened, so that's usually tiring.''

''But it's a good thing, right?'' Andy smiled. ''I mean, I agree that this is boring, but at least it's safe.''

''That it is,'' Sam agreed. ''You want some?'' he asked as he held up a plate with breakfast. ''Oliver made it, so not sure how it tastes.''

''I'm sure it's fine,'' Andy replied. ''You should have a little more faith in him. He's great.'' When she first met Oliver she hadn't been too sure of him, but now she knew that he was a really good guy. Someone who deserved to wear a badge. At first Andy figured that he was one of those doughnut eating lazy cops, but she knew better now. Her dad had always been fond of him.

''Hey,'' Sam complained. ''That guy is one of my closest friends. I trust him with my life. I just don't trust him in the kitchen.''

Andy chuckled and grabbed the plate anyway. ''It's breakfast. Kind of hard to mess up. Besides, we can't all be chefs like you. And you should be happy he did this. He could've let you make your own.''

''Zoe spoils him too much,'' Sam went on. ''I don't think he cooked a meal since he married her. The only thing he ever makes for himself is toast.''

Andy put a piece in her mouth and chewed. ''Who cares, I like toast,'' she said with her mouth full. ''This isn't too bad.''

Sam took a bite too and shrugged. ''Guess we won't get food poisoning from a piece of toast.''

After breakfast Andy did the dishes. When she was done she showered and got dressed for the day. The routine was already beginning to get old. She was bored as hell, but didn't want to complain. She knew that Sam and Oliver were bored as well and they didn't complain either.

When it was time for lunch Andy quickly made a few sandwiches. Just after they finished eating Oliver joined the land of the living. Andy made him a few sandwiches too and Sam cleaned up after he finished.

The rest of the day was spend just hanging around the house. As weird as the situation was, they had a pretty good routine going on.

After another few hours of hanging around Andy suggested they played a round of poker. Both of the guys seemed to be a little surprised that she knew how to play, but went along with it. After two games, both won by Andy, she stretched her back and rubbed her temples.

''Headache?'' Sam guessed.

''Just a little,'' Andy replied. ''Let's play another hand.''

''Why don't you lie down for a moment,'' Oliver suggested. ''Might be good to try and catch up on some sleep.''

''Maybe,'' Andy hesitated. She really was tired and her head was bothering her more than it had done before. ''I just don't want to sleep too long, or else I won't sleep tonight.''

''Just lie down ,'' Sam suggested. ''It's half past ten. Wouldn't be the end of the world to check in early for a change.''

With a quick nod Andy agreed. She stood up and walked towards the stairs. Sam followed her to make sure that everything was still in check. When he found out that everything was fine he returned to Oliver.

''She okay?'' Oliver asked. ''She was up a big part of the night.''

''Nightmares,'' Sam explained. ''I guess it's just a lot, knowing there's a prize on her head. At first she was trying to shrug it off, but now she knows that someone from the inside is involved. I guess that makes it more real.''

Oliver shook his head and bit on the inside of his cheek. ''Son of a bitch,'' he complained. ''I looked it up, at least 15 cops were hurt while trying to take down Kite. None of the accusations ever stick.''

Of course Sam knew why Oliver got so mad. Someone hurting their colleagues was always bad, but the fact that Kite actually had someone on the inside was enough to make their blood boil.

''They're going to catch him, IA is all over it. You can't pull of stuff like this for years and not leave some evidence.''

''Wouldn't be the first time,'' Oliver complained. ''You remember that investigation at 27th?''

Sam nodded and put down his cards. Everybody knew about a dirty detective from 27th division. They found enough to fire him, but not enough to prosecute him. Everybody knew that he was involved in a lot more than he admitted, but since there was no evidence IA didn't have a leg to stand on.

''It's a disgrace to the badge, that what it is,'' Oliver went on. ''Picking money over people's lives, people's families.

Of course Sam completely agreed with Oliver. Loyalty was the base of their friendship and both of them knew it. ''Just hope Tommy won't get back to his old habits if this thing takes too long.''

''He seemed to be handling everything okay, just really worried about Andy.'' Oliver took a sip of his drink and sighed. ''You know the risks of this job the moment they give you the badge. You just don't think somebody will go after your family.''

There wasn't much to say, so Sam just stayed silent. After a minute he raised his finger to Oliver and got out of the chair. ''You hear that?'' he whispered.

Both took their gun as a reflex and headed towards the sound. Systematically they searched the entire house, but found nothing.

When they reached the living room again, Sam dropped his gun on the table. ''Am I going crazy or did I definitely hear something?''

''Heard it too,'' Oliver agreed. He walked towards the window and looked outside. ''Maybe it was coming from outside?'' He kept looking, but didn't see anything out of the ordinary. ''Call it in?''

''And say we might have heard something?'' Sam asked. ''Could've been an animal for all we know.''

''Something feels off,'' Oliver continued. ''I just can't put my finger on it.''

As much as Sam agreed, they really didn't have anything to call in. Just to be sure Sam called to the station to ask if there was any new information. There were no new developments though, so there was not much they could do but wait.

Another hour past by without anything happening. Sam checked on Andy, but she was in a deep sleep. Both of the men started to believe that their imagination was playing tricks on them.

''Why don't you go get some sleep?'' Sam suggested after a while. ''I'll take the night.''

Oliver looked outside again and then turned to Sam. ''I think I'll stay up for a while,'' he said. ''See if everything stays quiet.''

Neither of them said anything, but by looking at the other both men knew that their gut feeling said that something was off. ''Okay,'' Sam agreed. He checked all the doors, but nothing had changed.

After a while Oliver called out Sam's name. Sam rushed to the window and peered outside ''Someone's outside,'' Oliver said. ''I saw a flashlight.''

''You sure?'' Sam asked.

''Positive,'' Oliver answered. ''There is definitely someone there.''

Immediately Sam took his gun out of the waistband of his jeans. ''We should wait it out,'' he said. ''We don't know who it is, might be someone lost.''

The chances of that being true were slim to none. Nobody lost would walk away as soon as they saw a house. Besides, most people wouldn't go out hiking late at night.

Without thinking about it Sam took his cell phone and called to the station again. He told them what he knew and even though it wasn't much, backup was send their way.

''Wake up McNally?'' Oliver asked.

''Not yet,'' Sam answered. ''We don't know anything yet and I don't want to spook her for nothing. Let's wait until back up is here.''

Before Sam finished his sentence Oliver's facial expression changed. ''You smell that?'' he asked as he started to walk towards the staircase. What they found there stopped Sam's heart for a second.

There was a lot of smoke in the hallway. Sam didn't hesitate and immediately ran towards the stairs. He saw there was a fire upstairs, but that didn't stop him from going there. At the academy they learned some basics for how to handle a fire, so Sam knew what he could and couldn't do.

''McNally,'' he yelled. ''McNally,'' he tried again.

There was no answer and it was nearly impossible to reach the bedroom. ''Oliver, see if you can get to the bedroom from the outside,'' Sam yelled. He used a jacket to stop the flames, but the progress he made went to slow for his liking.

''McNally!'' he tried one more time. ''Come on.''

Without anything to protect himself Sam burned his arm while trying to reach the bedroom. He couldn't care less about the burns though, he just needed to get Andy out of there.

He was too busy to think about how the fire started, but he knew Andy didn't stand a chance if the fire started in the bedroom. Pushing those thoughts to the side, Sam continued his journey upstairs. He did his best to cover his mouth as much as possible, trying to stop the smoke from knocking him out.

After what felt like hours, Sam finally made his way to the bedroom. ''Andy,'' he yelled as soon as he saw her. Thankfully the fire hadn't started in the bedroom, but the room was covered in smoke. ''Andy, wake up,'' Sam yelled.

Slowly Andy's eyes fluttered open. She seemed to be disorientated and wasn't responding the way Sam would like. ''McNally, we gotta move,'' Sam said, not wasting any time.

Looking behind him, Sam saw that they had no other option but jump out of the window. With the last powers he had in him he managed to open the window. He knew that the new oxygen in the house would only make the fire worse, but he saw no other option.

''You've got to jump McNally,'' Sam said.

He saw how Andy shook her head, but he didn't give her any time to over think it. He helped Andy up and watched as she jumped forwards. Without wasting any more time, Sam followed her.

Somehow Sam managed to land without hurting himself. He saw that Andy didn't have the same luck. Her leg was bended in a very uncomfortable way and he didn't need a doctor to tell him it was broken.

''Oliver,'' Sam yelled. ''Shaw, where are you?''

As soon as he saw Oliver running out of the house Sam closed his eyes for a second. He was thanking God or whoever was upstairs that all of them made it out. Both of the guys made their way towards Andy. She was trying to move, but Oliver quickly got behind her and pulled her down. ''McNally, you got to lie back,'' he said. ''Back up will arrive.''

''No,'' Andy said while shaking her head.

''McNally,'' Sam stopped her. ''Stop talking. Just try to breathe. Take slow breaths, okay? Can you do that for me?''

While Sam tried to get Andy to listen, Oliver called to put a rush on the backup. He told them they needed medics and a fire truck as well.

Backup arrived ten minutes later, but there was not much they could do besides canvas the area. It took another ten minutes for the medics and the hose monkeys to arrive. The safe house was too deserted for them to arrive any sooner.

Everybody's first priority was Andy, she took the majority of the smoke inhalation and there was her leg to worry about. When one of the uniformed officers offered to ride to the hospital with Andy, Sam protested. ''She's not going without one of us,'' he said while gesturing between himself and Oliver.

''Sir,'' the EMT protested. ''A second ambulance will arrive in a few minutes, they'll take you. You both need to get checked out as well.''

''She's in protective custody,'' Sam clarified. ''She only goes if my colleague or me is with her.''

The EMT looked at her colleague and shrugged. ''It's your own responsibility. I think you should get checked out first.''

''I'll risk it,'' Sam replied. He signed to Oliver that he was riding with Andy.

Oliver knew it wasn't a good idea, but sending someone they didn't know with Andy wasn't a good idea either. He gave Sam a quick nod of understanding and turned back to his colleagues.

XX

When they were in the hospital everything went way too slow for Sam's liking. A nurse was attending to his burns, but all he wanted was to see how Oliver and Andy were doing.

He knew he had to give a statement and get yelled at by Tommy, something he wasn't looking forward to. He still didn't get how the fire started. Of course it couldn't be a simple coincidence, but Sam didn't get how anybody would be able to start a fire on the first floor.

What he also didn't get was why they choice a fire. There were a lot more effective ways to kill a person.

Even though Andy and Oliver were alive when he last saw them, he knew smoke inhalation could be dangerous for hours after it had happened. The nurse yelled at him about that when he refused to let someone take a look at him.

Noelle was now with Andy, so that was one less thing to worry about. Sam still had to meet the first person that would be able to get past Williams.

When the curtain that surrounded his bed moved, Sam's head snapped up. ''You're not looking as pretty as you used to?'' Jerry greeted him. ''Some nasty burns I understand.''

''Sir,'' the nurse said. ''The curtains were closed for a reason.''

''It's okay,'' Sam promised. ''I know him.'' He turned towards Jerry and raised eyebrow. ''Any word on McNally and Shaw?''

''Just saw Oliver. They're keeping him for observation. Probably will be able to go home in the morning. And McNally's kid is in surgery.''

''Surgery?'' Sam asked. ''What for?''

''Not sure,'' Jerry answered. ''They won't tell us anything until McNally is here.''

''He isn't here yet?'' Sam asked surprised. He figured that Tommy would've jumped in the car the second he heard his daughter was heard.

''They're taking precautions. Won't let Tommy wander around alone. This is the second time someone tried to kill his daughter and failed. Higher ups are afraid that whoever is behind this might get a little frustrated and take it out on Tommy.''

''Still no lead on who is behind all of this?''

''Nobody told you?'' Jerry wondered. He grabbed a chair and sat down next to the small bed. ''There's a list with seven names from seven different divisions. Apparently they're all on Kite's payroll.''

Sam whistled and laid back down. ''Evidence?''

''They're working on it. I heard they caught two guys near the house you were staying. IA is hoping they'll talk'' Jerry noticed the grimace on Sam's face. ''It's just a matter of time now. The ball will start rolling.''

''Let's hope so,'' Sam answered. He closed his eyes and nearly drifted off until the nurse made a move that made him curse out loud.

''Sorry,'' she apologized. ''But I'm done now. Do you want any painkillers or is it bearable?''

''I'll live,'' Sam answered. He sat up again and looked at his arm. It was covered in a bandage. ''I probably won't be allowed to leave either, am I?''

''Observation for inhalation trauma,'' the nurse told him. ''Doctor wants you here for at least twelve hours. Monitor your vitals and check for any other signs of damage.''

Sam wasn't too happy about that, but he knew she was just doing her job. ''Okay,'' he agreed. ''Do you have any information about the girl I got here with? Andy McNally?''

''You know we're not allowed to give out personal information,'' the nurse told him apologetic. ''I'm sure someone will update you as soon as possible.''

''Wouldn't be too sure of that,'' Sam muttered under his breath. He was pretty sure Tommy wouldn't talk to him ever again. He trusted him with Andy and Sam felt like he failed to protect her. He made her jump out of a window which caused a broken leg. Sam didn't think Tommy would be able to forget about that, ever.

The nurse cleaned up around him and then left to get a wheelchair. ''I can walk,'' Sam argued. ''Nothing wrong with my legs.'' He stood up and stretched his legs to make a point.

The nurse rolled her eyes, but didn't make any comments. ''Whatever you want,'' she replied. ''I'll take you to your room.''

After a short walk she pointed towards a door. Sam walked through it and found Oliver sitting on one of the two beds. ''Sammy,'' Oliver smiled. ''They told me I would get a roommate.''

''You're okay?'' Sam asked.

''Perfectly fine,'' Oliver answered. ''But nobody will let me go home. Already send Jerry to get us something to eat. How's that arm of yours?''

''Nothing that won't heal,'' Sam answered. ''You heard anything about Andy?''

''Jerry said she was in surgery, but I don't have any specifics,'' Oliver said. ''My guess is that they're fixing that leg of hers. Didn't look to good.''

Sam sat down on the bed and shook his head. ''I practically shoved her out of the window.''

''You didn't have much of a choice,'' Oliver told him. ''I'm sure everybody knows that.''

''How the hell did they manage to start a fire there?'' Sam wondered out loud. ''We checked the house multiple times. There was nobody there. And why the hell did they choose to start a fire. They could've known that we would find out before it killed her.''

''I have no idea,'' Oliver honestly answered. ''I guess we should just be thankful they didn't think it through. Could have been a lot worse.''

Sam swallowed and laid down. ''You don't know that,'' he said. ''We don't know how she is.''

XX

Twenty minutes later Tommy walked into their room. Sam saw that Frank and someone out of uniform were with him, but they waited outside the room.

As soon as they saw the detective Sam and Oliver got off their beds. ''Tommy,'' Sam said. ''How is Andy?''

''She'll be fine,'' Tommy answered. ''She had surgery on her leg, minor procedure. Will probably run around again in six weeks.''

Sam let out a breath and closed his eyes. He had been more worried than he cared to admit. Somehow Andy managed to get under his skin in a way nobody ever did before. ''I'm so sorry, I don't know how any of this happened. We checked the house over and over again and there wasn't anything off.''

Tommy took a step forward and placed a hand on Sam's shoulder. ''I don't blame you son,'' he said. ''I'm thankful even. Not everybody would have had the guts to run towards the fire to get her out.''

''It's our jobs,'' Sam brushed it off. ''We were there to protect her, so we did what we had to do.''

''Still,'' Tommy replied. ''You two did it. I just wanted to thank you, I'll go see if Andy's awake now.''

''Tell her we said hi. And that we're glad she's okay,'' Oliver told Tommy. ''We'll stop by after she got some rest.''

As soon as Tommy left, Sam took a deep breath. He had been pretty anxious about Tommy's reaction, but apparently he didn't have anything to worry about.

Just another minute later a nurse walked in. Behind her was a man in a suit, someone Sam didn't recognize. The nurse didn't look to happy, but Sam didn't know what to make of that.

''Gentleman,'' the man greeted them. ''Apparently nobody here realised it's not a good idea to put two witnesses in the same room.'' The tone in his voice was a just as cold as the fake smile on his face. ''But I would like to speak to the two of you, separately. Officer Swarek, if you'd come with me?''

Sam glared at Oliver, but followed the guy anyway. He got grilled about how it was possible that a civilian guarded by two officers nearly died anyway. Sam didn't have many answers, but took everything that the guy had to say.

After he was done with Sam, Oliver got his turn. He didn't get treated any differently than Sam.

''Well, that guy was a treat,'' Oliver said after he returned to their room. ''You think we're on his list?''

''Don't think so,'' Sam answered. ''Just feeling us out. If we were involved we wouldn't have gotten her out of there. They know that.''

''True,'' Oliver answered. ''Jerry still not back? I'm hungry.''

XX

_Next up: Sam visits Andy. _


	12. Chapter 12

**A/N: I'm so sorry for the long wait.. I've been so busy and I wasn't that motivated to write. **

**Thank you to the people who keep following/reviewing even though I've been so lousy with this story. It really does help keeping me motivated to continue this story. **

**Because it's been so long a small recap: **_**Sam works at 15**__**th**__** and Andy is in college. He helps her out with Tommy a few times. Andy can't handle Tommy's drinking and begs him to stop. Eventually Tommy sobers up for Andy. When Andy is attacked (and kills her attacker) they find out that someone is after her to get to Tommy. Sam goes to a safe house together with Andy to keep her safe while Tommy stays in Toronto to arrest the one behind the attack. While they're at the safe house Andy and Sam grow close. One night they end up in bed together, but stop before anything serious can happen. When the treat becomes bigger Oliver comes to the safe house too. While he's there someone manages to start a fire in the house. Sam saves Andy from the smoke, but she breaks her leg in the process. **_

**XX**

Sam was anxious to go see Andy. He knew that she was going to be okay, but he couldn't help but wanting to see it with his own eyes. He knew she would probably be tired after the surgery, but he figured that he would just sit with her for a while.

Oliver was on the phone with Zoe, so Sam slipped out of the room and walked towards the front desk. Before he reached it he was stopped by a nurse. ''Mr. Swarek?'' she asked. ''Where are you going?''

''I'm just going to visit someone that was brought in with us,'' Sam explained. ''She's on a different floor.''

''What room is she in?'' the nurse asked as she made her way to the computer.

''1344,'' Sam answered. ''Andy McNally.''

''What's your relationship?''

''We're friends.'' Sam didn't really see what that mattered, but he decided to keep the nurse on his good side. ''I just want to see if she's okay.''

''She's in medium care,'' the nurse explained. ''It's after visiting hours, they'll only allow close family members. Besides, you're not admitted here for fun. We need to keep an eye on you. Just try to get some sleep tonight and maybe they'll move her to a regular floor soon, so you can visit.''

''Why is she in medium care? Her dad said that the operation was a simple one.''

''I honestly can't tell you,'' the nurse said. ''We can't look into files of patients on different floors. Sometimes they put patients in medium care as a precaution. Was she in the fire longer than you were?'' When Sam nodded the nurse smiled friendly. ''Then that's probably it.''

''Alright,'' Sam answered, still not totally convinced. ''Thanks.'' With that he walked back to his room. Oliver had ended the phone call by now and was watching the news.

''Where did you go?'' he asked when Sam returned.

''Wanted to go see McNally, but apparently she's not allowed to have visitors. And we're not allowed to leave this place either.'' Sam sat down on the bed and sighed deeply.

Oliver turned off the TV and faced his friend. ''Are you sure nothing happened between the two of you when you were there?'' he wondered. ''Because I think this isn't just any other case to you.''

''It isn't,'' Sam agreed. ''She's McNally's daughter and as I told you I knew her before this all happened. Helped her out a few times. We're friends.''

''And nothing happened?''

For a moment Sam's mind wondered back to the night where Andy kissed him. As wrong as the situation was, he almost went along with it and that still made him feel guilty. Oliver didn't have to know about that though. ''Nothing happened,'' he lied.

After a minute of silence Sam turned his head so he could look at Oliver. ''She's in medium care. Tommy said she was alright, right? Why would they put her in medium care if she's fine?''

''She's probably got a higher risk for inhalation trauma. We don't know how long she was in the smoke. You know doctors, they always like to take precautions,'' Oliver tried to reassure Sam. ''I mean, what the hell are we doing here? I could have spend a calm and nice evening at home with my wife, but I'm stuck here with you.''

''Calm and nice?'' Sam questioned. ''With those kids of yours? No way.''

With a chuckle Oliver raised his water glass to Sam. ''You know what, you're right. We might as well enjoy this while it lasts.''

XX

That night Sam didn't sleep much. His arm was painful, but what really kept him up was all the worrying he was doing. He knew he was in deeper than he cared to admit, but he couldn't help himself.

So as soon as the doctor told him he was in the clear, he headed towards Andy's room. Nobody stopped him, so the rules about visiting hours probably weren't as strict as he was told. Outside of Andy's door were two of his colleagues. ''Hey,'' Sam said as soon as he reached them. ''How is she doing?"

''I don't know,'' Rodriguez said. ''We were just told to keep everybody out except for her dad a nurse and the doctor.''

''I'm going in to see how she's doing,'' Sam said, not leaving any room for a discussion. Without waiting another second he stepped forward and went into the room.

Andy was on the bed with her eyes closed. She still had some soot on her face. Careful not to wake her Sam took place in the chair next to her bed. He looked around and took in everything that surrounded Andy.

She had an IV in her left arm, an oxygen mask on her face and the machines next to her were showing her vitals. For as far as Sam could tell everything looked stable, but he wasn't a doctor.

After a minute Andy's eyes fluttered open and a smile formed on her lips. She reached for the mask and pulled it off of her. ''Hey,'' she said, her voice hoarse.

''You should keep that on,'' Sam warned as he reached to the mask to put it back in place. ''I'm sure they're giving you oxygen with a reason.''

Stubborn as she was, Andy pulled down the mask again. ''They're overreacting. What happened to your arm?''

''Just a little burn,'' Sam explained. ''Like you said, they're overreacting. How are you feeling McNally?'' Without thinking about Sam's hand found Andy's arm. He squeezed it gently as he watched her grimace. ''Pain?''

''Nah,'' Andy answered. ''Just uncomfortable. I feel okay, I don't really know what the fuss is about. They keep talking about my lungs, but from what I can tell I'm fine.''

Something in her eyes made Sam believe that she wasn't completely fine, but he decided to let it go. ''How much do you remember?'' he wondered. He knew she was struggling with everything that happened before the safe house. He hoped they didn't add another trauma to that.

''Honestly?'' Andy asked. ''I remember going to bed with a headache and waking up with a bigger head ache.'' Andy put back on the mask for a few seconds and then continued. ''I actually keep having this dream where you tell me I have to jump out of a window.''

''Well, only a crazy person would follow that advice, right?'' Sam said. He took the oxygen mask from Andy and secured it behind her head.

As soon as the mask was back in place, the door opened and a nurse stepped in. ''I thought we made it clear that only direct family was allowed to visit?'' she asked sharply.

Before Sam could answer, Andy had already pulled the mask off again and answered for him. ''He was just checking up,'' she said. ''He's the one that got me out of the fire. Can't really send him away, right?''

The frown on the nurse's face disappeared a little. ''I guess I can make an exception for once, but I'm here to help miss McNally clean up a little. So, if you don't mind..''

''I'm on my way,'' Sam promised. He gently squeezed Andy's hand and smiled at her. ''I'll be back later, okay? Feel better.''

As he was leaving the room he heard Andy mutter another ''I'm fine.'' Sam couldn't help but shake his head at that.

He spend the rest of his morning cleaning his truck and tidying up around the house. He picked up a few things he needed and then went back home. After lunch he headed towards the station to see if there was any new information.

Jerry was the one to inform him that IA had made some busts. Jerry couldn't give him any names, but Sam didn't expect that either.

''Word is that they're looking into three more,'' Jerry admitted. ''Apparently there's even a detective from Guns and Gangs involved.''

Sam raised an eyebrow and let out a low whistle. ''I don't think IA has ever worked a case this big,'' he stated. ''Do they even have the staff to handle an operation like this?''

''This is bigger than IA Sammy,'' Jerry told him. ''The white shirts are all over it. They're flying people in from the States. They're not taking any chances with this one. One thing is clear though, Kite is done.''

''They can make the charges stick?'' Sam asked.

''Apparently one of his guys isn't as loyal as he liked to believe,'' Jerry informed him. ''Started talking the minute they offered him a deal. They already have enough evidence to lock him up for a long time.''

''Guess McNally's work is paying off,'' Sam stated.

''Guy deserves it,'' Jerry said. ''He has barely left the station since you all left.''

Sam nodded and picked up a file that was on Jerry's desk. ''His daughter's life was at stake,'' he replied. ''Guess we can all understand that he held on.''

''How's she doing?'' Jerry asked. ''She went through a lot in a short time.''

Sam sighed and put the file back on Jerry's desk. He ran a hand across his face and shrugged. ''I'm not sure,'' he said. ''I mean, she's tough. But she got attacked twice and killed someone while trying to protect herself. I'm sure she'll need some time to work through all of that.''

''Don't envy McNally right now. This case will swallow a lot of his time, but his daughter will probably need him too.''

''Guess he'll make it work,'' Sam answered. ''This case is pretty much out of his hands now.''

Jerry's cell phone interrupted the two friends. When he hung up he looked at Sam. ''Got to go Sammy. See you tonight at the Penny?''

''Sure,'' Sam said. After Jerry left he used some of his time to work trough paperwork. When he was done he left the station and went back to the hospital.

In the hallway he ran into Tommy who just left Andy's room. ''Sam,'' the older man greeted him.

''Tommy, how is she doing?'' Sam asked him.

''She's a tough one,'' Tommy answered. He ran a hand across his face and shook his head. ''They're keeping security on her just in case. She doesn't want it, but I don't want to take any chances.''

Sam nodded. He got where Tommy was coming from. The fact that Kite was in jail didn't mean the danger was gone too. ''She'll understand it later,'' Sam tried. ''She's just very independent.''

''That she is,'' Tommy agreed. ''You came here to visit her again?''

''Yeah, wanted to see if she's okay,'' Sam confirmed.

''Good,'' Tommy said. ''I've only been here for an hour, but I have to go. I feel bad about leaving her again.''

Sam saw Tommy's hands fidgeting and wondered if he was really doing okay. ''You okay to drive?'' Sam asked.

''I'm okay,'' Tommy promised. ''Thanks for looking out for my little girl. She's all I got. Don't know what I would've done if I lost her too.''

''Thankfully we won't have to worry about that,'' Sam said. ''She's okay and you said it yourself, she's tough. She'll work through it.''

Tommy's jaw tightened while he nodded. ''I really need to go Sam. I'll see you later.''

When Tommy took off Sam watched him for a minute. He knew the situation was hard, but he just hoped that Tommy wouldn't go back to his old habits. He knew Andy would have a really difficult time if that was the case.

Taking a deep breath Sam made his way towards Andy's room again. She was moved to a regular floor, but she still had a private room because of the security she needed.

When Sam stepped into the room Andy was seated in a wheelchair. She was looking out of the window. Her face was free of make-up and her hair fell loose around her face. She was in sweatpants and a tanktop and had a tired look on her face.

''Hey,'' Sam said when she didn't seem to notice his presence.

Andy turned the chair a little and smiled when she saw him. ''Hey, I didn't expect to see you so soon again.''

''You look better than this morning,'' Sam stated as he took her in. ''No more oxygen?''

''Nope,'' Andy confirmed. ''Still stuck with this though,'' she said as she pointed towards her IV. ''It sucks, because now I can't walk with crutches by myself.''

Sam couldn't help but smile when he saw her frustrated look. ''You'll walk around soon enough,'' he tried. ''Just try to relax a little.''

''That's hard,'' Andy complained. ''I'm bored already. Day time television is like really bad.''

''I believe you,'' Sam replied. ''Maybe this helps.'' He handed her a bag and saw Andy's face lit up when she saw what was inside.

''Wow, Sam this is way too much,'' she immediately said. ''I can't take this.''

She pulled out a Grey's Anatomy DVD and laid it down on the table. ''You got all the seasons?'' she asked. ''Do you know how much that costs?''

''You told me you wanted to watch all the seasons, so I thought this was a good opportunity.'' Sam shrugged and sat down on a chair.

''Thank you,'' Andy said. ''But it really is way too much.''

''It was no trouble,'' Sam promised.

''Thank you,'' Andy repeated. ''It's really great. I love it.''

''You're welcome,'' Sam answered. He saw that Andy was looking at the door when she shook her head. She muttered something, so Sam looked to see what was going on. He saw one of his colleagues looking through the glass. ''He's just doing his job.''

''He's your colleague,'' Andy complained. ''Does he honestly think you're going to kill me?''

Sam shrugged and looked at Andy. ''You got hurt on my watch before,'' he said. ''And he can't take any chances.''

''You don't honestly blame yourself for this, do you?'' Andy asked. ''You and Oliver did everything you could. Besides, you got me out of there. Without you I would've died in there.''

''They got past us,'' Sam answered. ''I don't get how, because we checked multiple times, but they did. If we would've done a better job then you would've been home by now.''

''You don't know that,'' Andy replied. ''Please don't beat yourself up over this. I know you didn't mean for this to happen and you've gone out of your way to protect me.''

Sam wouldn't be Sam if he didn't blame himself though. He knew that he made a mistake somewhere down the line. Andy wouldn't have been hurt if he didn't.

''Seriously though,'' Andy tried to change the subject. ''The guy they send this time.. I don't know where they picked him up..''

Sam tried to shake off his thoughts and focus on Andy. ''Why?'' he asked.

''This morning my friend Traci wanted to visit me, I told you about her, right?''

''The one with the baby,'' Sam confirmed. ''I remember.''

Andy smiled and nodded. ''Yeah, she's the one. Only this guy wouldn't let her in before he completely searched her stroller. Like she would put a gun under her babies mattress. She's my best friend.''

''I know it seems like he's exaggerating,'' Sam said. ''But he's only doing his job.''

''So if you were there and I already told you that she's my best friend, you would still make her lift her sleeping son out of his warm stroller so you could turn it upside down?'' Andy asked. ''I already told my dad that I can take care of myself, but he won't listen.''

''He's worried about you,'' Sam defended Tommy. ''And not without reason.''

Andy shrugged. ''They caught the guy, right? What's the point in killing me now?''

Sam really didn't want to get into that particular discussion with Andy, so he didn't answer. ''Just cut your dad some slack. He's really worried about you. You're his life.''

Andy's face turned serious again. She bit her bottom lip and she nodded. ''I know that,'' she softly said. ''I guess I can understand where he's coming from. It just sucks.''

''It does,'' Sam agreed. ''But it helps your dad sleep at night, so just keep that in the back of your mind.''

''Do you think he'll start drinking again?'' Andy wondered. ''He's so stressed now.. That used to trigger him to drink. And I'm not there to keep an eye on him.''

''I'll keep an eye on him,'' Sam promised. ''Everybody at 15th is.''

''You're always looking out for me,'' Andy said. ''I don't know how to ever thank you for that.''

''Well, we're friends, right?'' Sam smiled. ''That's what friends do. No thanks needed.''

Andy smiled and nodded her head. ''I guess we are,'' she said.

Silence filled the room as they both stared at each other for a while. When Andy yawned Sam stood up. ''You should get some rest,'' he told her.

''No,'' Andy said. ''I don't want to sleep. If I sleep now I'll lay awake all night.'' She pushed her wheelchair back and groaned. ''Maybe I should just lay down for a while.''

''Want me to call a nurse?'' Sam asked.

''No, I can get into bed myself.''

Sam watched as Andy manoeuvred the wheelchair to the bed. She pulled back the covers and winced when she tried to get up. ''Slow,'' Sam warned her. He sped to her side and held out his hand. ''Come on.''

Andy took his head and with his help she managed to stand and sit down on the bed. ''Can you lift my leg into the bed?'' Andy asked. ''It's too heavy to lift with the cast.''

With ease Sam lifted her leg into the bed and watched as Andy got comfortable. ''That's better,'' she confirmed. ''So weird that you can get tired from sitting up a few hours.''

''You had surgery yesterday,'' Sam said. ''It's really not that surprising.''

''I guess,'' Andy agreed. ''Want to watch the first episode of Grey's Anatomy with me?''

Sam laughed and shook his head. ''Do I look like a guy that watches Grey's Anatomy?'' he wondered.

''You look like the guy that would watch it if I asked really nicely,'' Andy replied. ''Come on, it's fun. I promise. I'll probably just fall asleep if I watch it by myself.''

When Sam didn't answer right away Andy's smile fell a little. ''Sorry, you probably have better things to do. You've been home less than 24 hours and I'm already taking up all your time again.''

''You're not,'' Sam said. ''I actually don't have anything better to do.''

''Sure?'' Andy asked as her smile grew a little bit wider again.

''Positive.''

Andy reached to the cabinet next to her bed. She opened a drawer and pulled out a laptop. ''Can you hand the DVD?'' she asked Sam.

Sam took the bag and looked for the first season. When he found the right disk he handed it to Andy. She took it and scooted to the side of the bed.

For a moment Sam stayed next to the bed. He knew that they would only be able to see the laptop if they were both on the bed, but somehow that felt a little strange. Of course they had shared a bed before, but that was a bigger bed and the circumstances were much different.

After hesitating for a moment Sam got on the bed. He kept some distance and kept his feet on the floor.

When he looked at Andy's screensaver he couldn't help but smile. ''Cute kid,'' he commented.

Andy looked at the screensaver and smiled. The picture showed her and Leo. Leo was laughing at her while she was making a funny face. ''That's Traci's baby,'' Andy said. ''She brought me my laptop.''

After two minutes the first episode started. Sam didn't want to admit it, but he didn't totally hate it. When the first episode ended, Andy even talked him into watching another one.

Twenty minutes past by before the physical therapist showed up. He wanted to do some exercises with Andy, so Sam said his goodbyes. He promised her that he'd be back soon. He didn't know if he was seeing things, but he was pretty sure disappointed flashed through her eyes when he told her he was going to leave.

Truth was, he was disappointed too. Even in a hospital room he enjoyed her company.

While he was driving home, Sam remembered Tommy. Sam checked his watch and turned the truck around. Twenty minutes later he was on Tommy's front porch.

After he knocked Tommy opened the door. ''Sam?'' he asked. ''What are you doing here?''

''Just checking up on you.'' Sam answered. He saw that a police car drove by Tommy's house as an extra surveillance.

''I'm fine,'' Tommy said. When Sam didn't leave right away, Tommy opened the door a little further. Sam stepped in and followed the detective towards his kitchen.

On the kitchen table was a bottle of whiskey.

''I didn't drink it,'' Tommy told Sam before he could say anything. He sat down and took the bottle in his hands. ''That's why you're here, right?''

''Andy was worried about you,'' Sam answered. ''Wanted to make sure you're okay.''

''I haven't been sober very long,'' Tommy said. ''And then someone tries to kill my daughter twice.''

Sam sat down across the table. ''And now you want a glass.''

''Won't fix things,'' Tommy said. ''I know that. But maybe it will take the edge of it. Do you know how it feels when the person you love the most gets hurt because of you?''

''If you take a glass Andy will get hurt again,'' Sam tried. ''She's really proud of you. You don't want to throw that away. She deserves better than that.'' Sam took the bottle from Tommy. He looked at it and shook his head. ''You deserve better than this Tommy.''

Tommy swallowed and nodded. ''Andy is the most important thing in my life.''

''Show her that,'' Sam replied. ''Don't pick this over her again. You can do this. You already showed everybody that once.''

Tommy took the bottle again and opened it. He poured everything down the sink and watched as the liquid disappeared from the bottle. ''I don't have more,'' he told Sam. ''Picked this one up on my way home. Been staring at it for half an hour.''

''You did the right thing,'' Sam said. ''I know it wasn't easy, but you did it.''

''You're right,'' Tommy said. ''I've been a lousy father for the last couple of years and Andy needs me now. She deserves more than a drunk as a father.''

''She's proud of you,'' Sam repeated. ''She told me that a million times.''

Tommy sat down again and looked Sam in the eye. ''What's going on between you and my daughter?'' he questioned.

Sam's eyes widened for a moment and he knew that there was no point in lying. Tommy had his problems, but he was a good detective and he was an expert at reading people. ''Andy and I have become close friends,'' Sam answered.

''Friends?'' Tommy asked. ''Nothing more?''

''Just friends,'' Sam confirmed.

''And you don't want anything else from her either?''

Sam looked down and tried to avoid eye contact with Tommy. ''Andy's been through a lot these last couple of weeks. She needs to focus on getting better and working through everything that happened.''

''I agree with you,'' Tommy told him. ''Don't get me wrong son, I like you. I know I should consider myself lucky if Andy ends up with someone half the man you are.''

Sam didn't know how to respond to that, so he just stayed quiet as he watched the older man.

''Andy is my baby. No matter how old she gets, she'll always be my little girl. Just keep that in the back of your head, okay?''

It sounded like a treat, but it didn't feel that way to Sam. He understood that Tommy would do anything to protect Andy. It was his right as a father.

''She's not going to get hurt,'' Sam promised.

"That's good,'' Tommy answered. ''We're clear on that.''

XX

_Next up: Andy is discharged and spends more time with Sam. Will sparks fly?_


	13. Chapter 13

**A/N: Thank you for all the awesome reviews to my last chapter. It's really motivating to read all your kind words. It helped me put together this next chapter which I wrote surprisingly fast. I hope you all enjoy it. **

**XX**

The next week flew by. Sam went back to work as soon as they let him and with everything that was happening they really couldn't miss him. Internal affairs was taking over every division in the city. Officers were questioned, detectives were being looked into and even white shirts had to prove themselves.

It would take months, or maybe even years to clean up the huge mess that was now the Toronto Police Department. Everybody was asked to put in a little bit extra overtime to help make the investigation a little bit easier. Most of the officers of 15th complied.

For Sam it was a good distraction. If he had more free time on his hands he probably would've end up in the hospital every day. After the first day he had visited Andy one more time. She looked a lot better and according to her she was feeling better as well.

Next to his visits he found an excuse to text her multiple times a day. Somehow he had the need to talk to her, even when it wasn't in person. Apparently she felt the same way, because every day when Sam woke up he already had a text from her. Usually she complained about the nurses that woke her around seven or the food that was disgusting.

They hadn't really talked anymore about their friendship. Sam was more than okay with it. He didn't get what was happening between them. He never experienced anything like it and he wasn't really good with placing his feelings. He felt no need to label things.

He knew he cared about her. He probably cared more than he should, but he tried not to think about that too much. Instead he focused on work and keeping his house clean. His house had never been a man cave, but suddenly it was neater than ever.

The noise of his cell phone snapped Sam out of his thoughts. He was waiting for Oliver to come back from his coffee run. Sam took his phone out of his uniform and opened the text he had received. Involuntarily a smile formed on his lips when he saw it was from Andy. They had been texting back and forward all day, even though he was on shift. Her last text had been more than two hours before though.

_-Doctors wanted X-rays of my leg and my lungs again. After that they made me do a few tests. Had to leave my phone. But good news, because they're letting me go today!- _

Quickly Sam's fingers went over the buttons to type a reply.

_-That's great McNally. Your father is picking you up?-_

When he received a text that Tommy was in fact picking her up Oliver returned again. He had two coffees in his hands and handed Sam his when he was seated. ''That took you long enough,'' Sam complained.

''Did you see the line back there buddy?'' Oliver asked. ''Looks like half of Toronto is buying their coffee here.''

Sam took a sip and then placed the cup in the holder. ''You heard anything from McNally?'' Oliver asked when they were back on the road.

''She's coming home today,'' Sam answered. ''Did a few tests this morning and apparently the doctors are satisfied with the results.''

''That's good,'' Oliver said. ''She going back to her room?''

Sam shrugged and kept his eyes on the road. ''I don't know. She still has security and everything. Besides, can't imagine that her room is very comfortable with her leg in a cast. Not even sure that place has an elevator.''

''Can't be easy for her to go back there,'' Oliver filled in. ''She did get attacked there and killed someone. Wouldn't blame her if she wanted to stay away from that place.''

''I guess we'll see,'' Sam continued. ''She's pretty though, she'll get through it.''

Oliver kept a close eye on his friend as they talked about Andy. He didn't want to push Sam, but he knew there was more between them than he admitted. ''Yeah, I guess we'll see what happens,'' he said with a smile on his face.

XX

''Can you hand me my clothes from that closet?'' Andy asked Traci. She was packing her bag and Traci was helping her. ''I think there are a few sweatpants and some tops and underwear.''

Traci opened the closet and pulled out everything that was in there. ''I think that was the last of it. You had a lot of clothes here.''

''My dad wanted me to be comfortable, so he brought everything he could find,'' Andy answered. ''He's feeling bad about everything that has happened. I think he blames himself for it all.''

Traci sat down next to Andy on the small hospital bed. ''Can't blame him.'' When she saw Andy's face she quickly corrected herself. ''I don't think he's to blame, I just get that he blames himself. If someone hurt Leo to hurt me I would go crazy.''

''I know,'' Andy replied. ''I hope he'll learn that it's not his fault. He did everything he could to protect me. Even when I didn't want him too.'' Andy put the last of her clothes in a bag and closed the zipper. ''Maybe it will help that I'll be staying with him for a while. Helping me might make him feel better.''

''It's probably better for you too,'' Traci said. ''At least there's someone there to keep an eye on you.''

With a sad smile Andy nodded. ''Yeah, it's fine.''

''And this way I can bring Leo when I visit you without your annoying roommate complaining about him.'' Traci put her arm around Andy's shoulder. ''Only downside is the lack of privacy of course. You know, for when some handsome police officer wants to visit.''

Andy's cheeks immediately turned red. ''I don't know what you're talking about,'' she tried.

''Oh, you know,'' Traci continued. ''That guy that you keep insisting is your friend. The one that has been texting you every ten minutes. The kind of text that put a smile on your face.''

During Traci's visits Andy had told her about Sam. She had tried to downplay everything that had happened between them, but Traci saw right through her.

''I don't know what you're talking about,'' Andy said as she quickly opened her bag again and started to rummage around. She took off her vest and put it in the bag too. ''It's warm here.''

''No it's not,'' Traci laughed. ''You're into this guy.''

''Traci, he's like so much older than I am. Besides, we are in completely different phases of our lives and he's probably not even interested in me. Maybe he's seeing someone, I don't know.''

''Come on,'' Traci complained. ''You spend all this time with this guy. He text you all day long and you think he has a girlfriend? Besides, he kissed you back when you kissed him. If he's anything like you're telling me he wouldn't do that if he had a girlfriend.''

Deep down Andy knew that Traci was right. She was kind of scared though. She really liked Sam, but she didn't want to be disappointed. ''I just.. I don't know Trace..''

''He sounds like a good guy,'' Traci said. ''He helped you with your dad. He helped you when you were scared. If he would have no interest at all he wouldn't be texting you this much. Or bought you 10 seasons of Grey's Anatomy. That costs like a few hundred bucks.''

''He was being nice, he felt bad about my leg.''

''Yeah, of course,'' Traci said. ''If you feel bad about something you buy a gift card or flowers. You don't lie in bed with someone and watch a TV show you don't really like.''

They were interrupted when Tommy walked into the room with a wheelchair. Andy quickly signed towards Traci that she needed to shut up and then greeted her father. Tommy took the bag from the bed and nodded at his daughter. ''You ready to come home sweetheart?''

''More than you know,'' Andy answered. ''Ready to see something else than just these four walls. It's been driving me absolutely crazy.'' Without protesting she sat down in the wheelchair. She knew there was no way her dad would let her walk all the way to the parking lot.

''Do you need a ride?'' Tommy asked Traci. ''Or do you want to come home with us for a while.''

Traci checked her watch and shook her head. ''I need to go home, but a ride would be great.''

At the front desk Andy signed her discharge papers and thanked the nurses for their work. She tried to ignore the officer that followed them in a not so subtle way.

After dropping Traci off at her place Tommy headed towards his home. ''I tried to clean up a little. I made up your bed and did groceries this morning. If there's anything more you need then just let me know, okay?''

Andy reached over and squeezed her father's leg. ''You don't have to do all of that dad.''

''Anything for you,'' Tommy said. ''I know you're used to your own space, but I won't get in your way. If you want to have friends over you can.''

''I know that dad.'' Even when Andy was living at home Tommy never made a problem when she wanted to invite her friends. The fact that she hardly ever had friends over had more to do with the fact that she was so ashamed of her father.

Within ten minutes Tommy parked the car in front of the house. ''We're home sweetheart.''

XX

The next day Andy woke up with a pounding headache. She rubbed her eyes and carefully made her way into the kitchen. After swallowing a painkiller she let out a yawn. She was still very tired, something she was completely frustrated about.

She fixed herself some breakfast and immediately made something for her father. When he joined her he kissed her forehead and asked her how she slept. ''You didn't have to do any of this,'' Tommy said when he saw the breakfast. ''It's my turn to take care of you.''

''It's fine dad,'' Andy promised. They ate in silence and when they were done Tommy cleaned up. Andy did some schoolwork, trying to catch up with everything she missed. Thankfully her teachers emailed her all the assignments and notes. She was a good student, so she didn't have too much trouble keeping up.

Later that afternoon Tommy joined Andy on the couch. ''We need to talk for a moment,'' he said.

Andy closed her laptop and shifted so she could look at her father. ''What's wrong?'' she asked when she saw the worried look on his face.

''I just got off the phone,'' Tommy started. ''Because Kite is locked up and everyone involved is being watched or taken down they don't see a reason to give you security anymore.''

Andy nodded and then shrugged. ''Well, that was about to happen, right? Besides, this guy's whole organisation is wrecked. I hardly doubts he worries about me at the moment.''

''We don't know that for sure,'' Tommy argued. ''He already pulled something twice.''

''That was before this whole thing blew up in his face,'' Andy replied. ''I'm fine dad. I get that you worry, but I can look after myself. I've already proved that, right?''

''I just don't want to take any chances,'' Tommy said. ''I wish I could keep an eye on you 24/7, but I just can't. I'm going to make sure that a patrol car comes past this street every hour. With everything that is happening they also need me at the station, else I would do it myself.''

Andy moved a little closer to her dad and laid her head down on his shoulder. ''Just go do your job,'' she told him. ''I'm going to be fine. The chances of something happening are slim to none. I promise to keep my cell phone with me at all times and to watch my back.''

Without responding Tommy pressed a kiss to the top of Andy's head. ''I love you kiddo.''

''I love you too dad.''

After dinner Tommy was doing the dishes when his phone rang. By the way he was talking Andy guessed they needed him. She signalled again that she was fine, but Tommy was reluctant. With a sigh Andy grabbed his phone and told the person on the other line that Tommy would come as soon as he can.

''It's your job,'' she told Tommy. ''It's important. Besides, they need you there.''

''You need me,'' Tommy tried.

''Dad, come on. You can't watch over me for the rest of our lives. Just go do your job and I promise I'll call you if anything is up.'' Andy took the towel from Tommy's hands and took over his task. ''Go.''

''A patrol car will come by the house every hour, okay? If anything is off, just call me and I'll send them by. Keep the doors and windows locked and only open the door if you know the person on the other side, okay?''

Andy tried not to roll her eyes, but she failed. ''I'm not five dad,'' she complained. ''Just go.''

It wasn't easy for Tommy, but eventually he left the house. When he was gone Andy turned on the TV and laid down on the couch. She was the one that told Tommy to go, but she hadn't been alone in weeks. And even though she didn't want to admit it, she was nervous. Someone tried to kill her more than once and that affected her more than she wanted people to know.

Two hours later there was a knock on the door. As much as she hated it, Andy felt her heartbeat speed up. She muted the TV and slowly stood up. Very slowly she moved the curtain from the window and sighed with relief when she saw Sam there.

She quickly opened the door and let him in. ''Hey,'' she said when he stepped inside.

''Hey,'' he said. ''You look good.'' With a shy smile Andy thanked him. ''I don't know if you're busy, but I wanted to see how you were doing.''

''Completely bored,'' Andy admitted. ''So your company is more than welcome.''

They walked towards the living room together in silence. ''You want something to drink?'' Andy asked Sam.

''Sure,'' he said. ''You need me to get it?'' he asked as he nodded towards her crutches.

''I got it,'' Andy promised. ''I'm like a pro in walking with these.'' Within two minutes she returned with two cans of soda in her hand. ''You see?'' she asked with a smile. ''Total pro.''

She sat down next to Sam and opened the cans. ''Sorry, we don't really have much else besides juice or water. Didn't seem like a good idea to ask my dad to bring beer.''

''It's fine Andy,'' Sam said. He took a sip and then put the can on the table before him. ''How's your dad holding up?''

''Freaking out,'' Andy answered. ''They took my security away and he's not taking that too great. There was a homicide this evening and it took me fifteen minutes to convince him to go. He even made Boyko promise to send a cruiser past the house every hour.''

''He's just worried,'' Sam defended his actions. ''With reason.''

''Come one,'' Andy said. ''You don't believe they're going to hurt me again, do you? There's nothing to gain anymore. The whole organisation is falling apart. They're arresting people every day. They would be complete idiots if they would try something now.''

Sam nodded. He had to agree with her, but that didn't mean he didn't get Tommy's point of view. ''He's your father. He's allowed to worry about you, with everything that has happened I certainly don't blame him. He knows about everything you went through.''

''Still,'' Andy continued. ''I hope this doesn't last too long. His worrying is really sweet, but I hope it stops. Soon.''

Andy let herself fall against the back of the couch. She turned her head so she looked at Sam. ''And how are you?'' she asked. ''Going crazy with everything that's happening around the station?''

''It's not that bad,'' he admitted. ''At least they're taking down some rats. It makes sense that someone from the inside was involved. Kite was getting away with too much.''

''At least it's over now. Or at least it's the beginning of the end for him.''

They looked at each other in silence for a minute. It wasn't an uncomfortable silence, both were content.

After that minute Andy sat up a little. ''You want to watch TV?'' she asked.

''Sure,'' Sam answered. He swallowed and turned his gaze to the TV.

Andy switched channels a few times until she settled for a movie she vaguely remembered seeing before. Together they watched it without saying much.

Neither of them was noticing it, but while they were watching the movie they slowly moved towards each other. Every time one of them changed positions they would end up a little bit more closer. After an hour Andy had her head on Sam's shoulder while he was tracing patterns on her bare arm.

When the credits rolled down Sam looked down and noticed that Andy had fallen asleep. He was perfectly okay with how she was curled up against him, so he let her rest.

Ten minutes later Andy stirred and opened her eyes. ''I seem to sleep a lot when I'm around you,'' she said. ''Sorry.''

''Don't be,'' Sam stopped her. ''Probably means that you need it. Besides, you're cute when you snore.''

Without hesitating Andy grabbed a throw pillow and threw it at Sam's head. ''I do not snore.''

''You do,'' he said. ''You drool too actually.''

Before he knew it he had another pillow thrown at his head. Sam grabbed the pillows at his side and threw them towards Andy. She laughed and threw it back at him without thinking about it. The pillow hit him full in the face.

''Oh, you didn't,'' Sam said.

''Looks like I did.''

Within a second Sam hit Andy back in the face with a pillow. She could only laugh when she looked at his amused expression.

Sam could hardly recognize himself. He was always the serious brooding type and all of the sudden he was having pillow fights.

He wasn't that guy. He wasn't carefree and happy.

Only with her apparently he was.

Somehow the mood turned from playful to serious. Both moved in slowly and when their lips finally met in the middle they both felt a weight being lift from their shoulders.

The kiss stayed innocent for a while. Sam gave all the power to Andy and let her control what happened. When she deepened the kiss he happily went along with it.

When the need for air became too big Sam pressed a few kisses against her neck. Andy quickly tilted her head back so he had more room to manoeuvre.

Soon Andy wanted his lips back on hers. She gently pulled on his hair until he got the message.

As things heated up between them Andy laid back on the couch. Sam made sure he didn't hurt her leg and laid down on top of her as gently as he could. His hands started to wander under her shirt while Andy made work of getting his shirt off of him.

When Sam looked Andy in the eye she gave him a small nod. Sam saw that as his permission to take off her top as well. He kissed her breasts over her bra as Andy let out a moan.

Soon their lips found each other again and involuntarily their hips started to move. Andy's hands stilled on Sam's chest when she heard her cell phone ring. Sam froze above her and moved away so she could answer.

''Yes?'' she asked. ''That's fine. No, I'm not alone. Sam came to visit.''

Sam guessed it was Tommy at the other end of the line. Thankfully the call didn't take too long. When Andy hung up she apologised.

''Why do I feel like I'm sixteen?'' she asked.

''Probably because your dad interrupted us while we were making out on his couch,'' Sam said. He leaned back down and quickly captured Andy's lips. ''It's fine,'' he promised. ''I should probably head out anyway.''

''Why?'' Andy asked. ''I mean, you could stay?''

Sam shook his head and pulled his shirt back on. ''I can't.''

''Oh,'' was Andy's short reply. She quickly pulled her shirt on too. All of the sudden she was feeling completely embarrassed.

Within seconds Sam was sitting next to her again. ''Andy,'' he said. ''It's not that I don't want to, believe me. It's just probably not the best idea. Your dad could come home and you really deserve more than this,'' he said as he gestured towards the couch.

That put a smile on Andy's face and Sam couldn't help but kiss her again. That time the kiss stayed completely innocent. When they broke apart Sam nudged Andy's nose with his. ''Let me take you out sometime,'' he suggested. ''Just the two of us.''

''I'd like that,'' Andy replied. ''A lot.''

''Good,'' Sam said. ''Then it's a date.''

With a smile Andy nodded. She couldn't help but kiss him again. ''Just stay a little while longer,'' she begged. ''Just to sit or talk or something. My dad said he wouldn't be home for another hour.''

''Okay,'' Sam agreed. He turned on the couch so his legs were stretched out. Then he pulled Andy on top of him so her head was on his chest.

That moment Andy realised how safe she felt with him. Although she really believed that she wasn't in danger anymore, she couldn't push aside everything that had happened.

As much as she tried to hide it, the attacks did leave their marks on her. She had nightmares and sometimes she woke up in a sweat.

She wanted to pretend that she was fine with everything. That almost being killed twice didn't scare her. That she didn't see the face of the man she killed every time she closed her eyes.

It wasn't the case though. She was scared and she did see the pictures in her head every single day. When she was with Sam things were better though. He made her feel better and safer. With him she felt like she wasn't a mess.

''This okay?'' Sam asked as he pushed his hand under her shirt to her back. He moved his fingers up and down over her bare skin.

''Yeah, that's okay,'' Andy promised. She pressed a kiss to his chest and closed her eyes. ''It feels nice.''

The TV wasn't that interesting, but neither of them paid much attention to what was on anyway. They were lost in their own world as time flew by.

When Andy saw the lights of a car she reluctantly moved off of Sam. ''I guess that's my dad,'' she said.

Sam nodded and watched as Andy set some space between them.

A minute later Tommy walked in with a tired look on his face. ''Your still up,'' he said.

''Yeah, this movie we were watching just ended,'' Andy lied.

''I was just about to leave,'' Sam said as he stood up.

''Sammy,'' Tommy said as he shook Sam's hand. ''Always good to know someone's looking after my daughter.''

''Not that she can't do that herself,'' Andy filled in.

Tommy shook his head as he looked at his daughter. ''I'm just..''

''Worried about me,'' Andy completed his sentence. ''I know.'' She stood up and grabbed her crutches. ''I'll let you out.''

When they reached the door Sam quickly checked if Tommy could see them. When he found out he didn't he quickly pushed his lips to Andy's again. ''I'll call you, okay?''

''Yeah,'' Andy replied. ''That's good.''

''See you around McNally,'' Sam whispered before he kissed her goodbye for the last time that evening.

XX

_Next up: Sam and Andy finally get their date. _


	14. Chapter 14

**Thank you so much for all your kind words. This chapter is a little bit shorter, but I'll try to update again soon. **

**XX**

''So, how's lover boy?'' Traci asked when Tommy had finally left the house.

Andy had been dying to talk about Sam with Traci, but somehow Traci only stopped by when Tommy was in the house. Talking about Sam with her dad there really wasn't an option, because Andy liked to keep things private.

Letting out a deep breath Andy closed her eyes and let herself fall back against the cushions of the couch. ''He's okay?'' she asked.

''Liar,'' Traci laughed as she threw a pillow towards Andy's head. ''You're so into this guy.''

''I'm trying not to be,'' Andy said. ''Believe me, I'm really trying very hard.''

''Why?'' Traci asked. ''From what you're telling me it sounds like you have every reason to be into him. He really sounds like a great guy. You should be happy.''

''We haven't even gone out yet,'' Andy protested.

''No, you two only spend a lot of time together locked away in a cabin in the woods. And he helped you with your dad over and over when he hardly knew you. Oh, and now he's coming by every chance he has to see you,'' Traci commented. ''Sounds like he's just trying to get into your pants.''

''I know that's not it,'' Andy answered. ''I just don't know what to make of it. I mean, how would the two of us even work? It's just so complicated.''

''It's only complicated if you make it complicated,'' Traci reasoned. ''Maybe you should just have fun for a change. Stop over thinking every little detail. Don't make pro and cons lists. Just enjoy his company and see where things go.''

Andy bit her bottom lip and nodded. ''I wish it was that simple.''

''It is if you want it to be,'' Traci reasoned. ''Why already worry about all the ways it could go wrong?''

With a shrug Andy tried to avoid that question. She didn't want to think about her consent fear of letting people in and she definitely didn't want to talk about it.

Sensing Andy's hesitation Traci smiled sadly at her friend. ''Not everybody is out to hurt you. Just go on that date and have fun.''

''I will,'' Andy promised.

''So, let's talk about more important stuff... Is it good?'' Traci asked while wiggling her eyebrows.

Andy let out a sarcastic laugh and shook her head. ''What do you think? That we did it here on the couch with the chance of my dad walking in on us? Besides, I'm sure my messed up leg isn't a huge turn on either. I can't even bend my knee.''

''Oh, that could just make it more interesting. Who knows, it could light up the creativity in you.'' Traci took a sip of her drink and then turned towards Andy again. ''But seriously, he's been here more often than I have and nothing happened?''

''Nothing I haven't told you already,'' Andy answered. ''We'll just see how it goes.''

XX

Andy nervously pulled on the hem of her blouse. She expected Sam to pick her up any minute. After four weeks of physical therapy and recovering it was finally time for their date.

It wasn't like they hadn't seen or spoken to each other. The texting had continued like before; every day the first and last thing Andy did was check her phone. Sam had come over a few times as well. Usually when Tommy wasn't home.

As much as Andy loved her father, she was happy that she could keep everything a secret for a while. She knew that her father wasn't difficult when it came to dating, but she really wanted to figure out what was going on before he gave his opinion.

Every time Sam texted, called or stopped by she felt butterflies in her stomach. She knew that she was falling for him, but tried to tell herself otherwise. She really didn't want to screw anything up.

When she heard a knock on the door Andy practically jumped up. She took a calming breath and took her coat. Walking slowly she reached the door and opened it.

Sam smiled at her when he saw her. ''Hey,'' he said. ''You look really great.''

''Thanks,'' Andy replied. ''You look nice too.''

Slowly Sam leaned in and placed a chaste kiss on her mouth. Whenever he came over they usually ended up making out, so Andy wasn't surprised when it happened.

''How's the walking going?'' Sam asked as he rubbed his hand down Andy's arm.

''Better,'' Andy promised. ''It hardly hurts.'' Her cast had come off the week before, but her leg had been very painful. Slowly it was getting better though. Andy felt herself getting stronger by the day.

Together they walked to Sam's truck. He helped Andy get in and then walked to the driver's seat and got settled.

''So, where are we going?'' Andy asked. She looked at her outfit and swallowed. Usually she liked to dress up for a date. Wearing a dress wasn't an option with the fresh scares on her leg though. And since walking was an issue too, heels were out of the question as well. She just hoped that her jeans and blouse were okay for wherever they were headed.

''Just wait and see,'' Sam told her. He started the truck and drove away. The ride to the restaurant was relatively quiet. Every now and then one of them would say or ask something, but it was obvious that they were a little nervous.

After a twenty minute drive Sam parked his truck. ''We're here,'' he told Andy.

Andy looked outside the window and saw a very small restaurant. ''Mexican?'' she asked.

''Figured you would be okay with that?'' Sam asked.

Andy nodded and smiled. ''Perfect.'' She was happy to see that the place wasn't too fancy. Her outfit was totally suitable for a place like that. ''I like it.''

''Good,'' Sam answered. He quickly rounded the truck again and helped Andy out. With a hand on the small of her back he guided her towards the restaurant.

As soon as they were seated Andy looked around. ''How did you find this place?'' she asked. ''It's really small and not in your neighbourhood.''

Sam shrugged and picked up the menu. ''Top secret McNally.''

''Oh, I see,'' Andy teased. ''I bet you take all your dates here.''

With a smile Sam looked at Andy. She didn't ask out of insecurity, at least he didn't think so. Still he felt the need to reassure her. ''You're the first,'' he promised. ''Actually I know the owner, we go way back.''

''That's nice,'' Andy said. ''So what do you recommend?''

''Basically everything.'' Sam answered. ''You were easy, right?'' He asked with a smile.

Andy's eyes widened and a smile formed on her lips when she remembered the slip up she made in the cabin. ''Yeah, with _food_ I'm very easy.''

''Good,'' Sam said. ''But seriously, just pick whatever you want. It's all good, I promise.''

They both ordered different meals, but also tasted what the other was having. During dinner they talked non-stop. There were no awkward silences or long stares, just the two of them getting to know each other a little bit better.

''I'm stuffed,'' Andy said when the waiter took her plate away. ''Seriously, this was the best.''

''So, no room for dessert?'' Sam asked.

''I never said that,'' Andy stopped him. ''There is always room for dessert. Just give me twenty minutes and I'll eat both of our desserts.''

When Sam watched her he shook his head. If she asked she could have his dessert, he didn't care. He just cared about if she was having a good time. And it seemed like she did.

Forty minutes later they finished dessert and Sam asked for the check. When Andy reached for her purse, Sam told her that he got it.

''At least split the bill,'' Andy offered.

''You can pay next time,'' Sam suggested.

Andy put her purse away, but couldn't help when a grin took over her face. ''There's going to be a next time?'' she asked.

''If I have a say in it, yes,'' Sam answered truthfully. ''I had a good time McNally.''

''Me too,'' Andy smiled at him. ''Really good.''

Sam reached for his wallet and pulled out a few bills. He put them next to the check and asked Andy if she was ready to go.

When they walked outside Andy looked at the sky and took a deep breath. ''It's a nice night,'' she said. ''Been a while since the weather was this good.''

''Yeah, it's been raining a lot,'' Sam agreed. ''You want to head towards the truck or want to take a little walk?''

''Let's walk,'' Andy answered. ''Who knows when we'll get another night like this. It might be raining again tomorrow.''

''Your leg okay?'' Sam asked just to be sure she was okay to walk.

''It's fine. Besides, I'm wearing very comfortable shoes.'' Andy shook her leg a little to prove that she was fine. Her leg wasn't pain free, but it wasn't anything she couldn't handle.

Together they started to walk. After a minute Sam's fingers brushed against Andy's and he slowly took her hand in his. He gave it a small squeeze and then ran his thumb over her knuckles.

''There's this place right around the corner,'' he said. ''Great view of the city.''

''I don't think I've ever been to this part of town,'' Andy mused. ''Weird right, I've lived here all my life. I guess we don't really appreciate what is right in front of us.''

After ten minutes they reached the place Sam had been talking about. ''Wow,'' Andy said as she sat down on a bench. ''So weird that it's so quiet here, but you can see how busy the city is. It's really pretty.''

''It is,'' Sam agreed. He sat down next to Andy and watched her as she took in the sight in front of her. When she finally looked up at him again he slowly brushed his lips against hers.

When he tried to pull away Andy put her hand on the back of his head and pulled him towards her again. She closed her eyes and deepened the kiss. After a minute they broke apart. Sam nudged Andy's nose with his and planted another sweet kiss on her mouth.

''Want to head home?'' Sam asked.

''Yeah, sure,'' Andy said as she checked her watch. It wasn't that late yet, but they hadn't discussed how their date would end. All of the sudden she felt nerves washing over her.

They had been fooling around for weeks. And while all the making out was great, it was only a matter of time before they would take the next step. And even though Andy wasn't inexperienced, she reasoned she wasn't as experienced as Sam probably was.

The walk back to the truck was pretty much silent. Andy's mind was working overtime again during the fifteen minute walk. When they finally reached the truck Sam waited a minute before unlocking it. He put his hands on either side of Andy's head while she rested her back against the passenger's side.

''You want me to take you home?'' Sam asked as he brushed a few hairs from Andy's face.

''I don't know,'' Andy answered. ''I mean, what other options do I have?''

''Whatever you want,'' Sam answered. He leaned into Andy and rubbed his hand up and down her arm. ''You're in charge, okay?''

All of the sudden Andy's nerves made place for something else. She felt determined. Deep down she knew that Sam didn't care about anything she was so worried about. ''Can we go to your place?'' she whispered.

''Of course,'' Sam answered. He lowered his face and gently pressed her lips against hers. ''Of course,'' he said again.

He opened the door to the truck and helped Andy inside again. Without missing a beat he made his way to the driver's side and got in.

The ride towards Sam's house was filled with tension, but not the wrong kind. When Sam parked his car in the garage he turned in his seat. ''We're here,'' he said.

Andy laughed and nodded. ''I figured that out, yeah.''

''Let me show you around,'' Sam suggested. They left the truck and Sam led Andy into the kitchen that was next to the garage. ''Well, kitchen obviously,'' Sam said. He took Andy's hand and took her towards the living room.

''Wow, this place looks great,'' Andy said. She was wondering how Sam was able to afford a place like that by himself. His house was in a good neighbourhood and it was quite big too. Everything looked new and was in good shape.

''When I bought it this place wasn't in a really good state,'' Sam answered Andy's unasked question. ''So I was able to get it for a very low price. Over the years I remodelled the kitchen, living room, bathroom and toilet.''

''Impressive,'' Andy answered.

''I am,'' Sam answered with a smirk.

Andy raised an eyebrow. ''Arrogant,'' she stated. ''You are that too, apparently.''

Sam shook his head and took Andy's hand. ''Let me show you the rest.''

After a grand tour they ended up back in the living room. ''So,'' Sam said when Andy sat down on the couch. ''You want something to drink?''

Andy's eyes turned a little bit darker and the mood in the room shifted. Slowly Andy unbuttoned the first button of her blouse. ''No,'' she answered.

''No?" Sam wondered. He walked towards her and sat down next to Andy on the couch. ''Yeah?'' he asked when their lips were almost touching. ''Sure?''

''Yes,'' Andy immediately said. She didn't waste any more time, but pressed her lips against Sam's. Soon Andy's fingers were playing with the hem of Sam's shirt. He of course got the hint and took the shirt off, throwing it somewhere on the floor.

After a few minutes of exploring each other Andy leaned back a little. Sam moved with her, but kept his lips an inch from hers. ''You want to go upstairs?'' he asked.

Andy smiled up at him and slowly nodded her head. ''That sounds good,'' she promised.

She didn't have to say anything else. Before she knew it she was in Sam's arms. He picked her up bridal style and carried her towards the stairs.

''Sam,'' Andy shrieked. ''You're going to hurt your back.''

Without answering Sam leaned forward and brushed his lips against hers. ''You weigh nothing,'' he muttered against her mouth.

When they reached Sam's bedroom Sam slowly lowered Andy on the bed. He crawled on top of her, keeping his weight on his arms. Hovering above her Sam started to unbutton the other buttons on her shirt. He brushed away the material when all the buttons were undone.

Andy put her weight on her arms and quickly threw the blouse towards the floor. She fisted her hand in Sam's hair and pulled his mouth towards hers again.

Soon Andy had enough of Sam's slow pace. She reached towards the button of his jeans and undid it. When she lowered the zipper she felt Sam groan against her mouth. Sam paused for a second and kept his gaze on Andy. ''Sure?'' he asked.

''Never more,'' Andy answered.

XX

''I have to go,'' Andy muttered against Sam's shoulder an hour and a half later. ''I don't want my dad to be worried. He should be home by now.''

Sam was rubbing circles on her back while Andy had her head on his shoulder. ''You know you can stay, right?'' he asked.

Andy nodded, she leaned forwards and kissed Sam on his mouth. ''He's just still really worried,'' Andy explained. ''I don't want him to be. Don't want him to do anything stupid.''

She didn't have to say the words for Sam to understand what she meant. She was worried that Tommy would turn towards the bottle again.

''How long do you plan on staying with him?'' Sam wondered. ''He's been doing really good, right?''

''He is,'' Andy agreed. ''I just don't want it to be too soon.''

Sam's hand moved south and landed on Andy's hip. He squeezed and then moved his hand up again to brush away a strand of hair that was in front of her face. ''You been back to your room yet?''

As much as she tried to hide it, Sam saw the emotion in Andy's eye. She shook her head and avoided Sam's stare. ''Traci and my dad picked up everything I needed.''

''You scared to go back?'' Sam lifted Andy's chin and gently made her look at him.

''Shouldn't be, right?'' Andy responded. She rolled onto her back and stared at the ceiling. ''I mean, I'm not. Not really.''

''You shouldn't be ashamed if you're scared,'' Sam promised. ''What happened there wasn't easy and nobody expects you to just get over it.''

Andy quickly blinked away a few tears and swallowed them away. ''I'm pretty much over it.''

She knew that Sam would see right through her lie, but she just didn't want to talk about it. Not after the amazing night she had. Every night she woke up at least once after a nightmare. Sometimes she didn't even remember the nightmare, but she always knew she had dreamt about the man she killed.

''If you want to talk, I'm here,'' Sam offered. ''You don't have to do it alone.''

Andy forced a smile on her face and nodded. She turned her head and pressed a sweet kiss against Sam's cheek. ''I know. Thank you.''

Gently Sam pressed a kiss to her forehead. ''Want to spend the night here, or do you want me to take you home?''

''I want to stay here, but I should probably go home,'' Andy answered honestly. ''It's better for my dad.''

''I get where you're coming from, I do,'' Sam tried. ''Where does your dad think you are now?''

''I told him I was going out with a friend. Didn't want to lie.''

Sam eyed Andy for a second. ''Why don't you just tell him the complete truth. Your dad is a smart guy, he probably figured out more than you know.''

''You don't mind?'' Andy questioned.

''You afraid your dad will come after me with a shot gun?'' Sam shot back.

A laugh escaped Andy's mouth as she rolled back to her side. ''No, I told you. He's really not that kind of dad. Besides, he actually likes you.''

''So, what's the big deal?'' Sam wondered. ''We're both adults. Don't get me wrong, if you don't want to tell your dad then that's okay. And if you want me to take you home then I will, but only do it if it's what you want.''

''We are adults,'' Andy agreed. She traced Sam's chest with her finger. ''I'll stay with you,'' she promised.

Sam's lips curled up and he pressed Andy a little closer. ''Good.''

After a few minutes of making out Andy left the bed to leave a quick message for her dad. He didn't answer the phone, so she left a voicemail that she would be spending the night somewhere else. She told him not to worry, but deep down she was the one that was worrying.

When she returned to the bed Sam was still lying on his back.

''Couldn't reach him,'' Andy informed him. ''Left a voicemail.''

Sam saw the worry in her eyes. ''Oliver left a text that there was a homicide. Your dad is the one on the case, he'll probably put in some overtime.''

''Oh,'' Andy replied. A weight fell of her shoulders. ''That's good.'' When she realised what she said she quickly corrected herself. ''Well, not good of course. Not for the one who's dead. Or for the one who did it. I meant..''

When she looked at Sam she huffed and rolled her eyes. ''You know what I meant.''

''I do,'' Sam agreed with a goofy smile on his face.

''Shut up,'' Andy warned. She straddled Sam's lap and put her hands on his chest. ''So, what are we going to do now?''

Within a second Sam had flipped them over. He hovered above Andy and grinned down at her. ''Oh, I have a few ideas..''

XX

**Next up: Sam takes Andy back to her own place and Andy tells Tommy about Sam. **


	15. Chapter 15

**A/N: So here's a new chapter. Hope ****you'll enjoy!**

**If you have the time, please read the authors note on the bottom of this page and let me know how you feel..**

Andy woke up with a gasp. She sat up and quickly took in her surroundings. It only took her a second to realize that she was still safe in Sam's bed. Taking a deep breath Andy let her hand wander over his side of the bed.

The sheets were still warm, so obviously he hadn't left the bed that long ago.

With a sigh Andy let herself fall back against the mattress again. She closed her eyes and smiled when she realised she actually slept through the night. She didn't have a nightmare as far as she could remember.

The fact that she woke up in panic didn't count as far as she was concerned.

''Hey lazy,'' Sam's voice disturbed Andy's thoughts.

Andy looked up and saw Sam leaning against the wall. He only wore sweatpants and his hair looked messy. ''Hey,'' Andy said. ''How long have you been up.'' She sat up again, slowly tugging up the sheets.

''Not too long,'' Sam promised. ''Figured I would make you coffee.'' Sam handed her a warm cup and leaned down to kiss her. ''How did you sleep?''

Before answering Andy took a sip of her coffee. ''I slept great,'' she answered. ''Best night of sleep I had in a long time.''

''Yeah?'' Sam asked as he raised an eyebrow. ''Why do you think that is?''

''Oh, I don't know,'' Andy played along. When Sam pressed a wet kiss against her neck she moved her head so he had more room. ''Might had something to do with that,'' she reasoned.

Sam's hand slowly moved to tug down the sheets again. He gently cupped a breast and took Andy's coffee from her hand. ''Or that,'' Andy moaned when Sam's tongue moved over a particular sensitive spot on her neck.

She let her hand move over Sam's back, encouraging him to continue. ''Your coffee is getting cold,'' Sam whispered in her ear before he traced the shell of it with his tongue.

''Yeah, couldn't care less,'' Andy answered as she wrapped her legs around his waist. ''Don't stop.''

''Only if you insist,'' Sam said before his mouth touched hers. The kiss deepened almost immediately.

It was as if they couldn't get enough of each other. During the couple of months that they knew each other a lot of tension built up. Finally they both felt completely safe to let go.

An hour or so later Andy was on her side, while Sam was lying on his stomach. Andy traced her finger over Sam's back and couldn't help but admire the muscles there.

She didn't know what was going on with her. She never even paid attention to a guy's back before, but Sam had a particularly nice one. She had never experienced anything she felt when she was with him. She didn't have the urge to run, she didn't feel the need to hide her feelings from him.

She felt completely safe with him.

''I could stay like this forever,'' Andy mumbled against Sam's arm after she pressed a kiss against the skin there.

''That could be a problem,'' Sam quietly answered with his eyes closed. He moved to his side and pressed himself against Andy. ''I've got to go to work sometime,'' he reasoned. ''And you should probably go back to school one of these days.''

Andy shook her head. ''Stop spoiling it,'' she warned.

When Sam moved to leave the bed she quickly moved to straddle him. She laid her head on his chest and straightened her legs over his. ''Don't leave,'' she asked. ''Just stay for a little while, okay?''

A smile formed on Sam's lips as he let his hand wander across Andy's back. He kissed her temple and slid his hand over her shoulder blade. ''Okay,'' he agreed.

Another hour later Andy slowly stirred again. ''You sleep like the dead,'' Sam told her. ''You always sleep this much?''

Andy avoided his question and realised they were still in the same position as when she fell asleep. ''Time is it?'' she mumbled as she tried to stretch a little.

''Almost eleven,'' Sam answered. ''Time to join the land of the living.''

After a quick kiss Andy moved and sat on the side of the bed. ''Coffee is cold,'' she said.

''Warned you, don't complain now,'' Sam told her.

''Oh, I am totally not complaining.'' Andy looked around the room and tried to locate her underwear. Clothes were lying everywhere, so she got up and picked up everything she identified as hers. ''Can I use your shower?''

Sam walked towards a closet and pulled out a towel. ''You don't have to ask. I think I have a new toothbrush in one of the cabinets.'' He handed her the towel and a washcloth. ''I'll go start breakfast, okay?''

''Alright.'' Andy quickly moved into the bathroom and started the shower. She looked around and admired how clean everything was. It wasn't anything like she expected.

Not that she expected it to be dirty, but Sam's house definitely wasn't the average bachelor pad. When the water was warmed up Andy stepped inside the shower and quickly soaped up. She decided on a quick shower.

She quickly dried herself with the towel and went to look for the toothbrush. Even Sam's cabinets were organised. When she found the toothbrush Andy brushed her teeth and looked at her reflection in the mirror.

When she saw herself she had to admit that she even looked more relaxed. The bags under her eyes weren't as pronounced as they had been. She reasoned that was a good thing, since she didn't have any make up with her.

After getting dressed Andy made her way downstairs. She found Sam in the kitchen, next to the stove. He was making her bacon and eggs and when Andy smelled it she realised she was hungry.

She hadn't eaten anything in sixteen hours, so she was definitely ready for a meal. ''That smells good,'' Andy said when she walked in.

''Hungry?'' Sam wondered.

Andy nodded and sat down on a bar stool that was next to the counter. ''I could definitely eat. Can I help?''

''It's almost ready,'' Sam answered. ''Just sit and relax.'' He walked towards the fridge and looked inside. When he poured a juice for Andy he smiled at her. ''Sorry, I don't have any orange.'' He still remembered her preferences from their time in the cabin.

''That's okay.'' Andy took a sip. ''This is great too.''

Sam stepped in between Andy's legs and pressed a soft kiss to her mouth. ''What do you want to do today?''

Andy shrugged and leaned against Sam. ''Probably should go see my dad,'' she reasoned. ''I mean, I left a message that I was staying with a friend, but he'll probably expect me to come home.''

''Okay,'' Sam stepped away from Andy and put the food on the plates. ''I'll take you home after breakfast, okay?''

''I'm sorry,'' Andy said. ''I get that I'm not really fun. I just don't want to take any chances with my dad. He's been doing really good and I want to support him.''

''Andy, stop,'' Sam warned. ''You don't have to explain yourself. If you want to go home then you every right to do that. I get where you're coming from. Stop apologising.'' He put a plate in front of Andy and handed her cutlery.

Andy took a deep breath and nodded. Deep down she knew that Sam was okay with everything. He was the most understanding person she ever met. She didn't want to test the limits of that though.

''I really did have fun,'' Andy promised.

''I know, me too,'' Sam said as he took a bite of his eggs.

They ate together in silence. When they finished Andy suggested that Sam took a shower while she cleaned up. Sam protested a little, but eventually moved towards the bathroom anyway.

Just ten minutes later he walked out of the bedroom with wet hair and a towel wrapped around his waist. ''You going for a casual look today?'' Andy wondered as she watched him walk into the living room dressed like that.

''Bought some shaving cream yesterday, but forgot to put it in the bathroom,'' Sam explained.

''Here I thought you were just trying to seduce me again,'' Andy smiled at him. She washed her hands and admired the view Sam was giving her.

''If I were trying to seduce you, you would know,'' Sam told her. He stepped in her personal space and nuzzled her neck. ''But I think we both know it wouldn't take that much.''

As much as she wanted to argue, Andy knew he was right. The night before had been amazing and during the morning she was completely blown away again.

It wasn't like she never enjoyed sex before, but with Sam it was different. He really, really knew what he was doing and made her feel more alive than she had ever felt before.

''You are pretty sure of yourself,'' Andy told him. ''Wouldn't get too confident if I were you.''

''Oh no?'' Sam asked. He leaned down and captured her lips with his. Their kiss started slow, but soon turned more heated.

When Andy's cell phone rang they broke apart. ''Sorry,'' Andy said. She walked towards the sound and looked at the caller ID. ''It's my dad,'' she explained.

''I'll go get ready,'' Sam whispered in her ear before pressing a kiss to her forehead. ''Five minutes.''

Andy quickly answered the phone and assured her dad that she was safe and unharmed. She could hear the worry in his voice and scolded herself for staying away for almost an entire day.

After she ended the phone call she went to find Sam. He was wearing jeans and a black shirt and was shaving by the sink. ''Almost ready,'' he promised.

''Take your time,'' Andy said. She watched as Sam carefully shaved and dried his face with a towel. When he was done she pressed a kiss to his cheek. ''That's better.''

''Already making demands about my look?'' Sam asked with a raised eyebrow.

''Hey, you're your own person,'' Andy told him. ''You're just much more kissable like this.''

''Good to know McNally,'' Sam said. ''That is good to know.''

Twenty minutes later they were parked in front of Tommy's house. ''You want me to come in with you?'' Sam asked.

''No,'' Andy said. When she realised what she said she shook her head and turned in her seat. ''Not that I don't want to see you or something like that, I just think it's better if I talk to my dad alone. I'll call you tonight, okay? I really had an amazing night.'' Andy leaned forward and kissed Sam on the mouth. ''And morning,'' she added with a mischievous smile.

''Think we should repeat it any time soon?'' Sam squeezed Andy's hand and cupped her face.

''I definitely think we should,'' Andy said. She quickly pressed her lips to Sam's one more time and opened the door. ''I'll call you, okay?

''Okay,'' Sam said. When Andy was almost out of the truck he stopped her. ''Andy,'' he looked towards her house. ''Just tell Tommy the truth, okay? He deserves that much and I don't mind.''

Andy nodded and took her purse. ''I will,'' she replied. ''He's always been a pretty cool dad. You're right, he deserves honesty from me. Maybe he'll actually worry less if he knows I'm with you. At least he likes you.''

''I'll see you soon, okay?''

XX

When Andy walked into Tommy's house she took off her shoes and her coat. When she reached the living room she found Tommy on the couch. He looked pretty tired and Andy could only hope that that wasn't the result of a night filled with worry.

''Hey dad,'' Andy quietly said as she walked towards a chair. She sat down and looked at the TV. Her dad was watching the news. Andy guessed they were talking about the case her dad had been working on the night before. ''Solved the case yet?''

Tommy nodded and muted the TV. ''We know who did it, just haven't made an arrest yet.''

''How do you know who did it?'' Andy wondered out loud.

''There was a surveillance video. We were able to ID the guy pretty fast. It's just a matter of time before we catch him.''

Andy nodded and leaned back against her chair. ''That's good.''

''So,'' Tommy said when Andy stayed silent. ''Who were you with last night? Anyone I know?''

Again Andy nodded. She bit her bottom lip and cleared her throat. ''I uh, I actually was with Sam last night. We went out for dinner. It was nice.''

''Sam Swarek?'' Tommy asked. He didn't react surprised, of course he figured out something was going on between the two of them. He wasn't blind and he didn't become a detective for no reason.

For a moment Andy wondered if they knew any other Sam's. ''Sam Swarek, yes,'' she answered. ''I guess we just grew close when we were at that cabin together. I know he's a little older than I am, but I don't think that matters. He's really sweet and I think he's good for me.''

''Andy,'' Tommy stopped Andy's rambling. ''I didn't say he was too old for you.''

Andy took a deep breath and then realised that her father was right. ''No,'' she said. ''But maybe you were thinking it. And I just want you to know that all of that doesn't matter.''

''What matters is that he's treating you right,'' Tommy answered. ''That he respects you. And I don't know Sam very well, but I think I know him well enough to know that he's respectful.''

When she heard her father's words a weight was lifted off Andy's shoulders. It wasn't that she expected her father to be against a relationship with Sam, but having her suspicions confirmed felt good.

''I do have one question,'' Tommy interrupted her thoughts. ''When did this thing between you two start?''

Andy raised an eyebrow and looked at her dad with question in her eyes. ''What does that matter?'' she asked.

''It matters because you weren't thinking clearly when you two were at that cabin.''

''He was a perfect gentleman,'' Andy reasoned. She realized that the feelings between them did start in the cabin, but according to her they didn't cross any boundaries. ''He's great dad.''

Tommy gave a quick nod and turned up the sound of the TV again and continued to watch the news. "Good," he said. "That's all that I care about."

Andy continued to watch her dad for a few minutes. When he didn't bring the subject back up she decided to leave it with that as well. ''I'm just going to work on school a little,'' she said. ''You want me to cook something tonight?''

''We still have leftovers,'' Tommy told her. ''We should finish those, or else we"ll have to throw them out.''

As far as Andy was concerned that was perfectly okay. She didn't feel like cooking and she honestly didn't care about what they would eat.

After picking up a few books from the table Andy walked towards her room. As soon as she was inside she wanted to dial Sam's number, but he probably wasn't even home yet. Instead of calling she decided to send him a text.

-_Told my dad, don't expect him to give you a hard time.-_

Just ten minutes later her phone rang and Andy saw Sam's name on her display. A smile formed on her lips as she laid in her bed and answered. ''Hey,'' she answered. ''You home already?''

''Yeah, went straight home,'' Sam told her. ''So, how did Tommy react?'' As much as Sam tried to stay cool about it, he was a little nervous. He knew that the news couldn't be a complete surprise for Tommy, but it still was a big deal for Sam. He respected Andy's father a lot.

''Good,'' Andy answered. ''Really good actually. I think he sort of expected it. Maybe he picked up on a few signs, I don't know.'' Andy rolled over and looked at the clock. ''He told me he was fine with it as long as you treat me with respect.''

''I wasn't planning on doing anything else,'' Sam reasoned.

"That's what I told him." Andy smiled to herself. A big yawn escaped her mouth.

"Tired?" Sam guessed.

"Yeah," Andy admitted. "But I want to put a few things on paper. So I'd better get to work."

"I'll let you be then," Sam answered. "Have a good night McNally."

"You too," Andy said. "Talk to you soon."

**A/N: So, I'm in doubt...**

**I don't know if I should finish this story or if I should continue for a few more chapters..**

**What I don't want to do is drag the story out.. **

**What do you guys think? Write a nice happy ending or take this journey a little further?**


	16. Chapter 16

**Most people wanted me to continue with this story for a while..**

**I'll see what I can do..**

**Thanks for alk your reviews and alerts. Every email I receive brings a smile to my face. **

XX

Sam rubbed a hand over his face as he stared towards the young boy he arrested an hour before. Tommy would interview the kid, but Sam wanted to watch. In a way he felt bad for the kid.

They had found a body that morning and all the evidence pointed towards the boy in the interview room. Apparently the guy that was killed had been bullying his little sister for years.

When the girl couldn't take it anymore and committed suicide the boy lost it. He faced his sisters tormentor and took matters in his own hands.

The door towards the observation room opened and Tommy walked in. He greeted Sam and nodded towards the interview room. "Where did you find him?"

"His sisters grave," Sam answered. "Said he didn't mean to kill him, just wanted an apology for his sister. Things went wrong when that didn't happen."

Tommy shook his head. "I talked to the principal of the school they were attending. Apparently the guy he killed wasn't such a nice guy. Cost the school a lot of problems, been expelled a couple of times."

Sam sighed deeply. He didn't approve of the boy's actions, but he understood why he did it. He wanted to protect the memory of his sister and get an apology for everything she went through.

Of course Sam could understand the need to protect family. Murder was never a solution though and the boy had to pay for his crime.

"I'll go do the interview," Tommy said. "Does he have a lawyer yet?"

"Parents can't afford one," Sam told Tommy. "Someone will come, but you know how it goes with public defenders. Always takes ages before they're here."

Tommy looked towards the boy again. "You did good today," he said to Sam. "Not a lot of people would have found him so soon."

Three hours later Tommy had a signed confession. He talked to the victims parents and put all his paperwork where it had to go. It hadn't been an easy interrogation, but it was part of his job.

Before Tommy left to go home, he stopped by Sam's desk. "Can I talk to you?" Tommy asked.

Sam looked up at the older man and nodded. "Of course," he answered. When Tommy nodded towards the interrogation rooms, Sam followed.

As soon as the door was closed Tommy spoke up. "You know I like you, right?" he wondered.

Unsure of what to say Sam carefully nodded. "Is this about Andy?" he asked. After Andy had told Tommy that she and Sam were seeing each other, Sam expected Tommy to say something. Andy had talked to Tommy two weeks before though and so far Tommy never mentioned anything.

"I'm worried about her," Tommy admitted. "Not because of you.. I know you're good for her and I trust you to treat her the way she deserves to be treaded. She's still not herself though. I figured that after everything that happened she needed some time, but she's not getting better."

Of course Sam had noticed some signs as well. Andy was happy, smiling and to anybody else she probably seemed fine. Sam was trained to read signs though and he knew she wasn't over what happened. "She won't talk about it, I tried."

"So have I," Tommy said. "My daughter is a talker, but she's keeping this in. She isn't sleeping properly and she doesn't want to go back to her dorm. I love having her at home, but she should get her own life back."

As much as Sam agreed, he didn't want to push Andy. He didn't know her well enough to know what was really going on in her mind. He just knew something was off. He just didn't know how he could make her talk.

"She says she's sleeping," Sam told Tommy. He didn't want to discuss too much about what he knew about Andy's sleeping patterns, but whenever she stayed with him she did sleep.

Tommy shook his head. "She has nightmares. She denies it, but I know my daughter. She had them too after.." Tommy sighed deeply and avoided Sam's eyes for a moment. "She had them too when her mother left us."

"Do you think there is something we can do for her now?" Sam wondered. "Maybe she just needs time."

"It's not getting better," Tommy stated. "I think you're helping her. Whenever she's been with you she somehow seems lighter. You can't fix it though. She needs to do this herself. She's not a dependant person, never has been."

Sam didn't mind Andy leaning on him, but he agreed with Tommy that she should stay independent. That was who she was.

"And now with the trial coming up.." Tommy continued. "I don't know how she'll handle her testimony in court."

Sam raised an eyebrow and leaned against the wall. "I thought they were going to keep her out of the trial?"

Tommy looked up again and frowned. "She didn't tell you? They tried to keep her out of it, but without luck. She'll have to tell the whole story in front of a court room. She says it's no problem, she can handle it all and she'll be fine. I'm not happy about it though."

"What can I do?" Sam asked. He saw the worry lines on Tommy's face. He cared about Andy, but he respected her dad as well. If there was something he could do for the both of them then he would gladly do it."

"Just keep an eye on her," Tommy asked. "Maybe she'll talk to you."

"I'll see what I can do," Sam promised.

XX

The next night Sam went over to the McNally residence. He knew that Tommy wasn't there and Andy had invited him over. She had some schoolwork to do, but could use the company.

Before Sam could knock Andy opened the door. She smiled brightly at him and quickly pressed a kiss to his lips. "Dinner is almost ready," she promised as she let Sam in. "I think it needs another ten minutes in the oven."

"Smells good," Sam commented. He walked into the living room and saw books all over the coffee table. Andy's laptop was on the couch and papers were everywhere. "Bomb went off?" Sam joked.

Andy groaned and shook her head. "It's hard being in school, okay? You know how much work they make you do for one simple paper? It ridiculous."

"I'm sure you'll ace it," Sam tried. "What have you got so far?"

"Actually, I think I'm almost done. Just another hour and then I'm all yours."

"We'll look it over together if you want to," Sam offered. "Two pairs of eyes can never hurt."

Andy smiled and couldn't resist kissing Sam again. "Anybody ever tell you that you're a sweet guy?"

Sam brushed his nose against Andy's and pecked her lips one more time. "Just you."

The oven timer went off and Andy quickly put their meal on plates. They ate their food on the couch while watching the news. They took care of the dishes together and ended up on the couch again.

Sam was lying on his back while Andy was on his chest with her ear pressed to his heart. "I don't want to work on that stupid paper anymore," Andy complained. "Let's forget about it."

"If you finish it now you'll be able to sleep in tomorrow," Sam suggested.

"I'll just finish it when you leave," Andy said.

It was an unspoken rule that Sam didn't sleep over whenever they were at Andy's. They never really talked about it, but both didn't want to share a morning after together with Tommy.

"Maybe I'll leave late," Sam said. "Better if you do it now."

"I don't mind staying up," Andy answered. She cuddled closer to Sam and slipped her hand under his shirt. "You're warm," she sighed contently.

Sam saw an opening to finally have a real conversation about what happened. "Still having trouble sleeping?" He kept a steady hand on Andy's back and pressed a kiss to her temple.

As soon as Andy realized what Sam was asking she sat up. "Who says I'm having trouble sleeping?" she asked. When Sam didn't answer right away she stood up. "You talked to my dad."

"He's worried about you," Sam tried. "So am I."

"What else did you two talk about?" Andy wanted to know. "Because I would like to know what my boyf.." Andy stopped herself and looked away for a moment. "I would like to know what my father and you discussed behind my back. About my life."

Sam ignored Andy's slip and stood up too. "We didn't discuss anything," he tried. "He is worried, so am I. We talked about that."

"You don't have to worry." Andy took their glasses from the table and walked towards the kitchen. She started to wash the glasses. When Sam followed her she didn't protest. "I'm fine," she continued. "Feeling a little tired actually. Think I might turn in early, so maybe you should leave."

"Kicking me out isn't going to make the problem go away," Sam reasoned. "So I can leave and things will stay the same, or we talk and maybe I can help."

"I don't need your help," Andy stubbornly answered. She washed the glasses a lot rougher than needed. When she was done she washed her hands and dried them.

"So, no nightmares?" Sam pushed. "No flashbacks? You're perfectly fine?"

He didn't know if he pushed too hard when Andy stayed silent for a moment. When he saw her shoulders shake he was next to her in no time. "Ssh." He said as he took her in his arms.

"I'm sorry," Andy sobbed against his chest. "Sorry," she repeated.

Sam kept her in his arms and stroked Andy's back as she let it all out. It took her a while to calm down, but when she was breathing normally again he cupped her face in his hand. "Okay?" he asked.

Andy smiled sadly and whipped the tears from her eyes. "Sorry," she said again.

"For what?" Sam wondered.

"For being a bitch to you, for losing it like this and for ruining your shirt." Andy avoided Sam's gaze and turned around. "You can go. I'll be okay, I promise."

"I don't want to go," Sam answered. He gently pulled on Andy's arm and looked her in the eye. "Talk to me," he asked.

"Aren't you sick of this?" Andy wondered. "Every since you've met me all I brought to you has been drama. First everything with my dad, after that you end up in the woods with me and now this. We've been dating for a few weeks and already I'm all over the place."

"So?" Sam wondered. "Just because we just started dating you should just forget everything that happened?"

Andy shrugged. "I don't know."

"It doesn't work like that. So stop hiding how you feel."

"I don't want to feel weak," Andy whispered. Admitting that was a big step for her and she took a deep breath as soon as the words left her mouth. "I know that I can handle this," she added. "I just need some time."

After he took her in his arms again, Sam kissed the top of Andy's head. "It's probably easier if you let people help. Talk about what's going on in your head."

"That isn't easy," Andy warned.

"I know." Sam had trouble sharing his feelings as well, so he understood what Andy meant. "But maybe you should try. You never know, it might work."

Andy swallowed and nodded against Sam's chest. She didn't speak up, but Sam decided to give her some time.

"It's fine during the day," Andy admitted after a while. "At night it's bad though." She closed her eyes and took in Sam's scent. "I don't really know what I dream. Usually all I remember are pictures."

"Pictures?" Sam asked.

"That guy lying in his own blood, me dying in that fire, you and Oliver dead because of me.." Andy's voice broke again, so she took a calming breath. "I thought they would pass, but it's not getting any better."

"Is that why you haven't been back at your dorm?"

Andy bit her bottom lip and slowly nodded. "What if that makes it worse?"

"Well," Sam tried. "You never know until you try. You can't live with your dad forever."

"I don't know if I want to go back," Andy admitted. "I heard that my roommate already moved out. I mean, we weren't close, but I know she left because of what I did."

There wasn't much Sam could say. In a way he could understand why the girl left, she didn't want to be reminded of the tragedy she witnessed when she walked in on Andy killing the guy.

"It will be okay," he just promised. "Why haven't I ever noticed those nightmares?"

With a sad smile Andy took a step back. "When I'm with you it isn't that bad, but when I'm alone I usually wake up completely panicked."

"How about talking to someone?" Sam suggested.

"I'm not crazy," Andy warned. "I don't need to see some shrink."

Sam put up his hand in surrender and shook his head. "Nobody says you're crazy. You've been through something that freaked you out and sometimes a professional can help with it. If that's not what you want then I'm more than happy to listen to you."

"Sorry," Andy said again. "I know you're just trying to help."

"I am," Sam told her. "So let me help. Let your dad help. We're here for you."

"I know, thanks," Andy answered. She took a deep breath and whipped away the last tears.

"And McNally?" Sam asked. "Just so you know, you can call me your boyfriend."

XX

The next morning Sam woke up and turned to his side. Andy was lying half on top of him, so he had to be careful. She was still asleep and he brushed the hairs from her face.

After she admitted her nightmares they talked some more and eventually Andy fell asleep on the couch. Sam carried her towards her bedroom, but when he was just about to leave Andy asked him to stay.

As much as he didn't want to run into Tommy in the morning, Sam couldn't deny Andy, so he slipped into bed with her. He kept his clothes on just in case Tommy walked in, but wrapped his arms around Andy.

He kept watching her until he fell asleep. Apparently his company really did work, because Andy was still asleep when he woke.

"Morning," Andy muttered when Sam was thinking about leaving the bed.

"Good morning," Sam said as he leaned in for a kiss. "How did you sleep?"

"Good," Andy promised. "No complains, you?"

"Fine," Sam answered. He stroked Andy's back and used his free hand to lift her chin up. "So, I've been thinking."

"Oh, should I be worried?" Andy asked, not completely joking.

Sam ignored her question. "What if I take you to your dorm today?" he asked. "I'll go with you. When you want to leave you just have to say the word, but then at least you've been there. Now you're just scared of the idea, maybe the reality isn't that bad."

"What if it is?" Andy argued.

"Then we'll deal with it together and then at least you know."

Andy slowly nodded and turned to lay on her back. "It might really suck," she murmured. "You already saw me cry way more than is healthy for the amount of time we're together."

"So a few more tears won't hurt us," Sam reasoned.

Andy stayed silent for a while. She thought about what Sam said and decided he was right. "Okay," she told him. "If you think it's a good idea."

"You have to think it's a good idea too," Sam warned. "We're not doing this for me. We're doing this for you."

"I think it's a good idea." Andy rolled back to her side and laid her head down on Sam's chest. "Thank you," she whispered. "I don't know why you're putting up with this."

"Well, you're lucky you're cute," Sam joked. He pinched her butt and pressed a kiss to her temple. "Now let's get moving, because I'm pretty sure I smell."

"You smell fine," Andy complimented him. She still did what he asked though and sat up straight. After stretching Andy got out of bed and checked her watch. "Want to shower?"

"Yeah, I have a set of spare clothes in my truck."

"I'll get it for you," Andy offered. She opened a drawer and pulled out a towel. She handed it to Sam and pointed towards her door. "Second door on the right is the bathroom."

Sam nodded and headed off in that direction. While he was in the shower Andy got his duffle bag for him. Ten minutes later Sam walked downstairs freshly showered.

He found Tommy and Andy at the breakfast table with an extra plate set for him. Sam greeted Tommy and sat down while feeling slightly awkward.

"I'm going to shower," Andy said as soon as she ate her breakfast. "I'll be quick."

When she left Tommy folded his newspaper and looked at Sam. "She says you guys talked last night."

"We did," Sam answered. "I wanted to head home, but she asked me to stay. I wouldn't have stayed the night here otherwise."

Tommy held up his hand and stopped Sam. "Andy is a grown up. I wasn't born yesterday, as long as I don't hear or see anything I'm good. I'm just glad she's talking to you."

"We'll go to her dorm room later," Sam told him. "Maybe it will be good for her. And if not, then.. Well then we'll deal with it. I think she can handle it."

Tommy nodded in agreement and swallowed another bite of his food. "You're good for her son. She needs someone like you."

True to her word Andy really showered quickly. When she walked into the living room she was ready to go. She quickly told her father goodbye and took Sam's hand.

"Sam," Tommy said before they could leave. "Come have dinner with us sometime soon, okay?"

"Of course," Sam answered. He gave Tommy a quick nod.

When they left the house Andy chuckled. "He must really like you. He never invited any of my previous boyfriends to dinner."

"Were there a lot of previous boyfriends?" Sam fished.

"Nope," Andy said popping the 'p'. "Why you jealous?"

"Nope," Sam answered the same way with a grin. He opened the door to the truck and helped Andy in.

When he was seated as well he started the truck and looked at Andy. "Scared?" he wondered.

Andy shook her head. "No.. I mean.. You're here."

Within twenty minutes the truck was parked outside Andy's dorm room. She exited the truck and looked towards the building. "Feels weird being here," she murmured mostly to herself. When she saw Sam looking she started walking towards the building. "Not bad different, just different."

Sam didn't say anything. He just followed Andy and watched her closely as she made her way towards her room. When they reached the door Andy took out her key and inserted it in the lock.

By the way her hands were shaking Sam could see that Andy was more nervous than she led on, but he didn't comment on it. He knew that she had to do this part by herself. There wasn't anything he could do besides let her know that he was there for her.

When Andy stepped inside Sam did the same. He kept his eyes on her face and watched as her eyes flickered to the spot where he found the guy she stabbed. "Who cleaned up all the blood?" Andy wondered out loud.

"They have people for that," Sam told her. "You won't find any evidence of what happened here."

Andy nodded and walked into her bedroom. Everything looked the same, except that Traci and her father obviously took a few things back to Tommy's house.

When she was done with her inspection Andy's eyes found Sam's. "Not much to see," she said. "I don't really get why I was so freaked out about it."

She sat down on her bed and scrunched up her nose. "Sheets could use a change."

"You haven't been here in weeks," Sam reasoned. "It's normal that it smells kind of musty."

"Is it weird that I just kind of want to stay with my dad for a while? Even now I know this isn't as scary as I made it in my head."

"Whatever feel right for you," Sam said. "Nobody can make that decision but you."

"Your opinion matters to me."

Sam leaned down and captured Andy's lips with his. "I'm with you no matter what you decide you want to do, okay?"

"Thank you," Andy muttered against Sam's lips. "I couldn't have done all of this without you."

"Good thing I'm not going anywhere."

XX

_Next up: Andy meets Sam's friends and Sam meets Traci_


	17. Chapter 17

Andy sighed and lifted her head from her pillow. One look on her alarm clock told her that only three minutes past since the last time she checked it. Time had never gone slower.

It was the first time that she was sleeping at her dorm room again. She wasn't even scared, she was just feeling uneasy.

She hadn't been alone in a very long time and it just felt weird. Apparently she had a new roommate, but Andy hadn't seen her yet either.

After flipping onto her back Andy grabbed her phone of the night stand. She scrolled to Sam's number and her finger lingered over the call button for ten seconds. She closed her eyes and quickly put the phone down again.

Calling Sam wasn't an option. He had to get up early and she didn't want to disturb him in his sleep. Besides, there was nothing he could do about the fact that she couldn't sleep. This was just something she had to deal with on her own.

A minute later she took the phone again and scrolled through her pictures. Andy couldn't help but smile when she opened the picture she took of Sam and her a week before. Sam didn't know she was taking the picture, but he had his arm around her as he stared at the TV.

He looked incredibly serious in that picture, but Andy could see that he was completely relaxed. Andy loved the serious frown Sam had on his face. Of course she also liked it when he was smiling, but his serious face was just more like him.

The feeling she got in her stomach every time he looked at her was almost terrifying. Andy was pretty sure she loved him, but she also knew it was too soon to say it. It probably was too soon to even be sure of it, but somehow she just felt it.

Maybe it was because they didn't meet in the most conventional way. Sam knew things about her that nobody knew. She was forced to share things with him while they were in the cabin together, but somehow that didn't even feel as a bad thing.

Sam knew about her mother's absence, about her father's drinking and he saw the vulnerable side of Andy. That was a side she didn't show to too many people.

Again Andy checked the time, but once again just two minutes passed by. "This sucks," she muttered to herself. Andy took her Ipod from the nightstand and put on some music. If she was going to be awake she might as well enjoy it a little.

To her own surprise Andy actually dozed off for a few hours. She woke up to her cellphone ringing. A little disorientated Andy grabbed it and answered while she was still half asleep. "Hello?" she asked.

"Hey," Sam's warm voice filled her ears. "How are you?"

"I'm good," Andy promised. The warm feeling in her belly started to spread as she thought of Sam in his uniform. "You're working the early shift, right?"

"Waiting for parade to start," Sam answered. "Wanted to hear how your first night back was."

"It was fine," Andy said. "Didn't sleep too much, but that had more to do with the size of this bed and the weird noises I forgot about."

"That's good," Sam commented. "I missed you last night."

Andy knew that it was big for Sam to reveal something like that. "I missed you too," she admitted. "You're good company."

"Be safe today, okay?" Sam asked. "Parade is about to start, I'll call you later."

"Alright, bye," Andy ended the phone call.

XX

"I don't have spare clothes with me," Andy muttered between kisses that evening. They were at Sam's place and he was trying to get her to stay. As much as Andy wanted to, she didn't bring anything she needed the next day and she could not afford to miss more classes.

"I'll drive you to your dorm early in the morning," Sam promised as he opened the first few buttons of Andy's blouse. "You can change, do your make up and still be in time for school."

The offer was more than tempting, but part of Andy was in doubt. She wasn't too sure it was a good idea. Mornings with Sam were great, but they also meant that getting out of bed was incredibly hard.

"One condition," she settled for. "No funny business in the morning. We have to hurry. I absolutely can't be a minute too late."

Sam lifted his head and grinned down at her, obviously happy that she caved. "Of course," he agreed. "Wouldn't want you to get behind." As soon as the words left his mouth he dipped his head towards hers again and pressed his lips to Andy's.

Slowly they made their way to the bedroom and hours later they were entangled in the sheets together.

It was almost three am when Sam woke up. He squinted his eyes and looked around the room, trying to figure out what woke him. When he realized that it was Andy's phone he moved across the room and checked the screen.

Traci's name was on the screen and while Sam hadn't met her, he figured she wouldn't be calling around three am unless something was up.

"Andy," Sam tried. When she didn't respond he shook her shoulder and brushed the hairs from her face. "McNally," he tried again.

Finally Andy's eyes fluttered open. "What's wrong?"

"Your phone went off. It was Traci calling. I think you should call her back."

Within a second Andy was out of the bed. She took the phone and dialled Traci's number. Sam could only hear one side of the conversation, but he could make up that something was wrong.

"Can I borrow your truck?" Andy asked as soon as she ended the phone call. "I'll be safe."

"Of course," Sam answered. He figured that something must have been off if she needed to leave in the middle of the night. He trusted her to be safe with his car. "What's wrong?"

"Leo was admitted in the hospital," Andy said. "It doesn't sound too serious, but Traci can't reach her mom and she's completely flipping out. His dad can't come either, figures, with him being dad of the year."

Sam had heard stories about Leo's father and didn't need the sarcasm in Andy's voice to know that she was less than impressed by his actions.

"What is wrong with him?" Sam wondered. "Was he sick?"

"Traci didn't mention that," Andy replied. "But apparently she has been in the hospital for a few hours already and she just heard that they're keeping him overnight."

While she explained everything to Sam, Andy was quickly getting dressed.

"Need me to come?" Sam asked.

"No," Andy answered. She quickly kissed him and shook her head. "I'll just sit with them. Try to keep Traci calm."

Sam walked Andy to the door and handed her his keys. "Call me if you need anything, okay?"

"Promise," Andy said. "I'll bring your truck back in the morning."

"Don't worry about it." Sam kissed Andy one more time before she opened the door to the truck and got in. She readjusted the chair and mirrors and started the truck. Sam sighed when he couldn't see her anymore and made his way back to the bedroom.

XX

When Andy reached the hospital it took her some time to track down Traci, but eventually she found her friend. A nurse led her to the room where Leo was. The nurse informed Andy that they normally didn't allow visitors during the middle of the night, but they made an exception because Traci could obviously use some support.

"Trace?" Andy asked when she walked into the room.

Traci was sitting next to a crib with her head in her hands. She looked up and Andy's heart broke when she saw the tear stained face. She wasn't used to seeing Traci cry. Normally she was the tough and cool one.

Andy walked over to Traci's side and hugged her friend. "What happened?" she asked.

After whipping away some tears Traci looked over at Leo and shrugged. "He was crying more than usual, but I figured it was nothing. I didn't even take him to the doctor.." Traci shook her head. "He didn't need a new diaper for a while, so I looked it up on the internet and that was a sign for dehydration, so I called the hospital. They think it's just some virus.."

"He'll be okay then, right?" Andy wondered. She looked at the sleeping baby and didn't notice anything out of the ordinary.

"He wouldn't be here if I called a doctor sooner."

"You don't know that," Andy warned. "Come on Trace, you're a good mom."

"I'm a teenager," Traci shot back. "I have no idea what I'm doing half of the time. Without my mom's help I wouldn't even be able to do any of this. She pays for so much and she always tells me what to do when something happens. She's not there one night and he ends up in the hospital."

Andy sighed and took a chair so she could sit next to Traci. "You listen to me, okay?" She asked as she looked Traci straight in the eye. "You love that boy more than anybody else. And okay, having a baby when you're this young isn't ideal, but I'm so proud of how you're handling all of it."

When Traci shook her head Andy grabbed her hand and squeezed it. "Yes," she said. "Nobody has all the answers and every parent makes a mistake every now and then or ends up making a bad call. You went and got help when you realized something was wrong and he'll be okay."

"I should've called the doctor sooner," Traci said again.

"You couldn't know that," Andy repeated. "He has had days before where he cried a lot. He was always fine the next day. You were there for him and you're here for him now. That's what he needs. You're doing everything you can."

Traci looked at the floor and then turned her gaze back to Leo. "Sometimes I think he would be better off if my mom just took over completely."

"He would miss out on an awesome mom," Andy commented. "And I know your mom loves him, but it's not the same as having a mom. He needs you."

Traci swallowed and stayed silent for a moment. "I never thought it would be easy, but when I was pregnant I also didn't expect it to be this hard."

Andy nodded and ran her finger over Leo's forehead. "I get that," she whispered. "But you get something out of it too, right?"

"Yes, of course," Traci answered. "Despite everything he is the best thing in my life."

"Why don't you lay your head down for a moment?" Andy suggested. "You look exhausted. I'll be here in case he wakes up."

"I won't sleep," Traci warned.

"Just lay down," Andy tried. "You never know."

Despite her protests Traci rested her head on Leo's bed. She kept looking at her son and ran her hand over his head every now and then. Eventually her eyes fluttered close and she fell asleep.

True to her word Andy didn't leave their side. She kept a close eye on mother and son and when Leo stirred she lifted him and rocked him back to sleep. Every hour a nurse checked in on them. Andy reassured the nurse that everything was fine and that she didn't need anything.

By the time the sun was rising Traci woke up and stretched. "I dozed off."

"You did," Andy smiled. "Probably means you needed it." Andy had Leo on her lap and bounced him a little. "And this little guy looks pretty healthy too."

When there was a knock on the door both of them looked up. Andy started to smile when Sam poked his head inside. "Hey," she said. "What are you doing here?"

"Figured you could use something else than hospital coffee and food," Sam answered. He placed a bag on the small table and walked towards Traci. He held out his hand and when she took it he gave her a small nod. "Sam Swarek."

"Traci Nash," Traci said. "It's nice to finally meet you."

"Sorry about the circumstances," Sam said as he looked at Andy with Leo on her lap. "He okay?"

"He will be," Traci confirmed.

Sam nodded and walked back to the table. "I didn't know how you take your coffee so I just went with the same as Andy's." Sam handed Traci a cup and gave Andy one too. He took out breakfast and placed everything on the table.

"How did you get here?" Andy wondered out loud as she placed a fuzzing Leo in Traci's arms.

"Took a cab to a nearby coffee place and walked the last part," Sam filled in. "I didn't know how long you needed to be here."

"That's really sweet," Andy smiled. She stood up and placed a chased kiss on his lips.

"I'll leave you two alone again," Sam said as he ran his hand over Andy's arm. "I hope they'll let you take him home again."

"You don't have to leave." Traci looked up from Leo and nodded at the food. "You brought more than enough. Just eat some breakfast and then you can leave together."

When Andy was about to protest Traci shook her head. "You already missed so many classes this year. You're not missing more because of me. We'll be fine. I admit that I was kind of freaking out when he was admitted, but he already looks better."

Andy looked at Sam and then turned back to Traci. "You sure?" she wondered. "If you need me to stay I will. I already caught up with all my classes."

"We're okay Andy," Traci promised. "Besides, my mom will probably come rushing here as soon as she sees my messages."

Andy chuckled and nodded. "Knowing your mom she probably will, yes."

"So you should go home and then go to school. You're a good friend, thank you for coming by."

"Anytime Trace," Andy promised. "I'm not leaving until you eat something though."

Traci stood up with Leo and joined Sam and Andy. They sat together and ate their breakfast. Traci wasn't that hungry, but she managed to eat a few bites. Sam didn't say much, but mostly just observed how the two friends were interacting.

He couldn't help but notice how good Andy was with Leo. She held the small child while Traci went to the bathroom and showered him with attention.

It was weird to see her in that role.

When they finished breakfast Andy stood up and kissed Traci on the cheek and then did the same with Leo. "Call me if you need anything, okay? No matter what time it is."

"I know, thanks Andy," Traci said. "And thank you for breakfast," she added when she looked at Sam.

"No problem," Sam answered. He took Andy's hand in his when they walked out of the room together. Andy handed him his keys and rested her head against his shoulder. "You trying to be perfect or something?" she asked. "Taking care of me and my friends."

Sam pressed a kiss to the top of her head and squeezed her hand. "Well, I can always try, right?"

"You're coming pretty close," Andy admitted. She yawned and closed her eyes when they reached the truck. "Can you drop me off at campus or do you have to hurry?"

"Apparently I have a reputation to live up to." Sam started the truck and put it in drive. "Can't make you walk after that."

"You're too good to me."

XX

Andy had a lot of trouble focusing on school that day. She was still pretty tired from the lack of sleep and her mind kept wandering back to Traci and Leo. Around eleven Traci texted her to let her know that Leo was allowed to go home.

When her lunch break arrived Andy decided to call Sam. She knew that he was working, but it wasn't uncommon for them to talk to each other briefly while he was on shift.

Sam picked up at the third ring and sounded bored. "How's school?" he asked.

"You know, same as always," Andy informed him. "Waiting on a few friends to have lunch with now. You're not chasing bad guys?"

"Oliver is buying us lunch while I'm trying to decide if the guy I've been looking at for the past few minutes is high on life or high on some other substance."

"Shouldn't you take him in if he's high?"

"I have a gut feeling that this guy is just on a natural high," Sam answered. "Can't really take him in for that."

"I guess not," Andy agreed. "I was thinking.. There's this new restaurant close to my dorm. You want to see if it's any good tonight?"

She could hear Sam hesitate. "I promised the guys I'd meet them for some drinks at the Penny," Sam said. "Sorry."

"No, don't be sorry," Andy quickly replied. "I guess I've been kind of keeping you from them."

"No, you're not," Sam warned.

While it was true that they spend a lot of time together, he didn't feel pressured into anything. He liked being with her.

"Why don't you come with me?" Sam suggested. "We'll eat something at the Penny."

"No, you should be with your friends," Andy rejected him. "It's fine."

"Andy," Sam warned. "I want you to meet them. If you're not ready than that's fine, but I would like it if you would meet them."

Andy weighed her options for a moment. "How many friends are we talking about?"

"Well, there's Oliver, but you already know him pretty well. And there's Jerry, Noelle and Frank."

"I think I saw most of them before."

"They all work with your dad, so that's possible." Andy could hear the radio in the background, so she stayed silent. She heard Sam answer the call, telling dispatch that they were on their way. "We just got a call, so we have to go. Just text me with what you decide, okay? I can pick you up after work."

Sam ended the call and after that Andy stared at the screen for a few seconds. She was feeling nervous all of the sudden. She knew that Sam cared about her and that nobody's opinion would change that. She wanted to be liked though, especially by Sam's friends.

Sighing Andy picked up her backpack and walked towards one of her friends she spotted in the cafeteria. During lunch her mind kept wondering back towards Sam's suggestion.

After lunch Andy decided that she would meet his friends sooner or later. She was serious about Sam and that meant meeting the other people in his life. Even if it made her nervous.

-_If your offer still stands... What time will you go to the Penny?-_

After she send her text Andy kept checking her phone. It took Sam some time to respond, but after two hours he finally did.

-_Will pick you up around 19:00, okay?-_

Andy quickly answered him again.

-_I can walk.- _

Even before Sam replied, Andy secretly already knew his answer.

-_It's cold, I'm picking you up.-_

Andy quickly answered that she would wait for him outside her building. The nerves stayed in her stomach all day long. It wasn't too bad though. Andy reasoned that she already knew Oliver and that they got along pretty well. She just focused on that and tried to concentrate on classes.

After school Andy rushed to her dorm. She showered and carefully picked out an outfit. She kept it simple, but put on a little bit more make up than normally. She didn't overdo it though.

When she checked her watch it was almost seven, so Andy walked downstairs. When she walked towards the parking spots she already saw Sam driving towards her.

He parked the car and Andy quickly got in. She leaned towards him and quickly pecked Sam on the lips. "Hey," she muttered against his lips.

"Hey," Sam replied when she pulled back. "Ready?"

"Yup," Andy answered. She put on her seatbelt and took a deep breath.

Sam took her hand in his and ran his thumb over her knuckles. "Don't be nervous."

"I'm not," Andy lied. When Sam snorted she rolled her eyes. "Whatever, we can't all be Mr. Cool."

"They'll like you Andy," Sam promised.

"But what if they don't?"

"I'll still like you, even if they don't"

The ride was pretty much silent after that. Andy turned on the radio after a minute and softly hummed along with some music.

Before Andy knew it they were parked at the Penny. She took a deep breath and exited the truck. Once they reached the back of the truck Sam took her hand in his again and pulled her towards him. "Don't do that," he warned when Andy bit her bottom lip.

"Is Oliver here already?" Andy wondered out loud.

"You're cute when you're nervous." Sam put his arm around Andy and kissed the top of her head. "Come on, let's go."

XX

As it turned out Andy didn't have anything to worry about. Sam's friends were all nice and welcomed her into their small group.

At first Andy stayed close to Sam's side, but when the evening progressed she even left him alone with Jerry for a while. She beat Oliver in a game of darts and talked to Frank for a while.

Soon the nerves were gone and after a while she was even enjoying herself. The night flew by and before Andy knew it it was time to go home.

Sam and Andy both said their goodbyes to everybody else and made their way back to the truck. Sam helped Andy in and then walked towards the drivers seat.

"Want me to bring you home?" Sam asked when he started the truck.

Andy smiled and shook her head. "After yesterday I came prepared. Brought an extra set of clothes, a toothbrush and make up."

Sam gave a quick nod while he smiled back at Andy. "Good choice," he said.

Within twenty minutes they were at Sam's place and it didn't take them long to head towards the bedroom. Hours later they were both on their sides facing each other.

Their breathing had turned back to normal a while before, but both of them were still deep in thougts.

"Who is your best friend?" Andy asked out of the blue.

"Why?" Sam wondered.

Andy cuddled a little closer to Sam and put her hand on his chest while she rested her head on his shoulder. "Oliver, Jerry and you all seem pretty close. I was wondering if you have one best friend."

"They're both good friends," Sam answered. "Both in a different way."

"I used to have a lot of friends," Andy admitted after a while.

Sam slowly traced patterns on her arm as he listened to her speak. "Used to?" he asked.

"We had this big group of friends," Andy told him. "But then Traci got pregnant. And at first everybody was really supportive, but when she couldn't go out with us anymore everybody sort of disappeared. They just stopped calling her and didn't invite her anymore."

"People are like that," Sam reasoned.

"It really sucked for Trace though," Andy went on. "She could've used the support. It really wasn't easy."

"She had you." Sam pressed a kiss to the top of Andy's head. "And you said her mom was a big help?"

"She is," Andy agreed. "But it's not the same. It's not like she can go out every weekend to meet new people. Sometimes I just wished things were easier for her."

Sam nodded and scratched his chest. "At the end of the day she's probably better off without those people," Sam reasoned. "And so are you."

"I know."

Both stayed silent for a while. Both were lost in their own thoughts and their own world. After a while Sam turned off the light on his bedside table. He got comfortable and Andy did the same thing.

"Sam?" Andy asked just before he fell asleep.

"Yeah?" He asked.

"I'm really happy."

Sam swallowed and nodded. "That's good," he whispered back. "Let's go to sleep, okay?"

"Yeah," Andy softly said. She tried to pretend like it didn't matter that he didn't answer with more than just that. She tried to pretend like she wasn't insecure.

It took her a long time to fall asleep that night.

XX

Next up: Trouble in paradise?


	18. Chapter 18

**AN: I am so sorry for the long wait. Life has been busy and inspiration is lacking. I am determined to finish this story though, so that will happen! I hope you're still with me. **

**Because it's been so long a small recap: **_**Sam works at 15**__**th**__** and Andy is in college. He helps her out with Tommy a few times. Andy can't handle Tommy's drinking and begs him to stop. Eventually Tommy sobers up for Andy. **_

_**When Andy is attacked (and kills her attacker) they find out that someone is after her to get to Tommy. Sam goes to a safe house together with Andy to keep her safe while Tommy stays in Toronto to bust the one behind the attack. **_

_**While they're at the safe house Andy and Sam grow close. One night they end up in bed together, but stop before anything serious can happen.**_

_**When the treat becomes bigger Oliver comes to the safe house too. While he's there someone manages to start a fire in the house. Sam saves Andy from the smoke, but she breaks her leg in the process. **_

_**While she's healing Sam keeps visiting and they start a relationship. Andy has a hard time dealing with everything that happened, but Sam helps her through it. Sam meets Traci when Leo is sick and Andy meets his friends when he asks her too. **_

_**XX**_

Over the next few weeks Andy and Sam didn't see a lot of each other. Sam worked the nightshift for a week and then worked most evenings. Andy found a job in a hotel in town. It helped her take her mind off things and she could use the money as well.

The downside was that they hardly had time to spend together.

During the time they spend apart, they would usually text each other about their day. Whenever there was time they would share a quick phone call, but seeing each other was becoming a rare thing.

Andy had a nagging feeling in the pit of her stomach about her relationship with Sam. Whenever they were together things were great, but whenever they were apart Andy would be over thinking everything Sam said or didn't say.

She figured that her feeling was wrong. He was the one that wanted her to meet his friends. He was the one that initiated meeting Traci. Andy couldn't see why he would do that if he wasn't sure about their relationship. So she kept her mouth shut and tried to shove the bad feeling aside.

Andy just finished her shift when she decided to not take her normal route home. She walked towards Sam's home instead of her dorm.

That day she hadn't talked to Sam at all, so she wasn't even sure that he would be home. It had been a few days since she saw him though and she wanted to take her chances.

When she arrived at Sam's place Andy knocked and waited. A minute later the door opened and Sam stood in the doorway. ''Hey,'' he said with a confused look. ''I thought you were working?''

''There wasn't much to do, so I got to leave an hour early,'' Andy explained. ''I figured we could maybe eat together? I would have called, but my battery died again so I couldn't.''

Sam looked inside his house and let Andy in. ''I'm sorry. I'm working on my truck,'' Sam said. ''I was just planning on ordering a pizza or something.''

''Okay.'' Andy took off her coat and put it on a hanger. ''Can I help?''

''I was almost finished. Why don't you go to the living room. I'll join you when I'm done.'' Sam pressed a quick kiss to Andy's lips and then went back to the garage.

While he was gone Andy looked if there was anything good on TV. She settled for a movie she already saw and got comfortable. After ten minutes Andy checked her watch and went to the garage. ''You want to order in?'' she asked. ''I can cook if you want.''

''Ordering in is fine with me,'' Sam answered. ''But if you want to cook that's fine too, but I don't think I have a lot to work with.''

''Okay, we'll order something. I'll cook for you the next time.'' Andy leaned against the wall and stared at Sam while he was working. ''What are you doing?'' she wondered.

''Just changing the oil and some other things.'' Sam kept focussing on his work and was done within another fifteen minutes. ''If you order something then I'll go use the shower quickly,'' he told Andy.

''Care what?'' Andy asked.

''You choose,'' Sam answered.

After making the phone call Andy laid back down on the couch. When Sam walked into the living room again she sat up and smiled. ''Feel like I haven't seen you in forever.''

''We haven't seen a lot of each other lately,'' Sam agreed. He sat down next to Andy and pulled her feet in his lap. ''You doing okay?''

''I am,'' Andy answered. ''Work is fun. There are a lot of nice people there. The boss is kind of an ass, but he isn't there that often. I think he's managing like three different hotels in the city.''

''Don't let him get to you,'' Sam said. ''I'm sure you're doing great.''

''I'm managing. There is still a lot I don't know, but most of my colleagues are always happy to help, so that is good.'' Andy laid her head on Sam's shoulder and closed her eyes. ''Anything interesting going on at 15th?''

Sam slowly rubbed a circle over Andy's arm as he listened to her talk. ''Things are good,'' he promised. ''I think IA is almost done with their research.''

''A lot of people got arrested?'' Andy wondered.

''They're trying to keep everything quiet, but from what I've heard there are people from 5 different divisions that got fired.''

''I don't get people.'' Andy sat up again and faced Sam. ''Why would you become a cop if you don't care about helping people. That guy ruined so many lives and all those cops just helped him? How messed up is that?''

Sam shrugged and shook his head. ''Not everybody has a big heart like you McNally. A lot of people become cops just to gain something from it.''

''How can you trust your partner if so many people are doing the job for the wrong reasons?'' Andy was clearly frustrated by the whole situation. She wanted to become a cop more than anything and couldn't stand it when people betrayed their badge.

''You have to get to know each other's moves,'' Sam explained. ''Trust doesn't always come easy, but at 15th I trust everybody to have my back.''

At the end of the day that was the most important thing to Sam. The people at 15th were important to him and he trusted them to have his back in every situation.

''Will I be able to work at 15th?'' Andy asked. ''I mean, I know I'm not even in the academy yet, but will our relationship cause problems?''

''Andy,'' Sam said. ''Don't worry about stuff like that now. Neither of us knows what will happen. There is a lot that could change between now and then.''

She didn't want to ask what he meant by that. Maybe he just meant that he could be transferred or promoted, but a part of her wondered if he had doubts about their relationship.

Thankfully the doorbell broke the silence. Sam got up and paid for their pizzas while Andy got them something to drink.

The awkward feeling quickly faded away again as they ate together. They made small talk and laughed over something that was on TV.

After dinner Andy took care of cleaning up and then returned to the living room. ''Can I stay here tonight?'' she asked. ''Or do you have other plans?''

''Of course you can stay,'' Sam promised. ''You want to go out?''

''Is it okay if we just stay in? I think I'll enjoy a night at home more.'' Andy got comfortable and yawned. ''I'm seriously beat.''

''A night inside it is.''

''That reminds me; my dad wants the two of us to have dinner with him sometime soon. He asked weeks ago, but with everything that has been going on we just didn't have a lot of time.''

Sam nodded and looked at Andy. ''He told me that too. We'll find a date when things are a little more settled.''

Together they found a movie to watch that evening. While Sam put it in the DVD player, Andy made some popcorn and got them drinks. When she returned Sam was already settled on the couch.

During the movie they sometimes made a comment about the lame acting or the bad script, but mostly they watched in silence. Andy's head was in Sam's lap while he massaged her skull. Andy closed her eyes while she concentrated on the feeling of Sam's fingers running through her hair.

Somehow it relaxed her enough that it made her fall asleep. She woke when she felt Sam move beneath her. A little disorientated she opened her eyes and looked around. ''I fell asleep?''

''You did,'' Sam confirmed. He gently raised Andy's head and slipped off the couch. He took out the DVD and put it back in the closet. ''You didn't miss much. Ending was just as cliché as the rest of the movie was.''

''At least the leading actor was hot,'' Andy dared Sam. She raised an eyebrow and smiled mischievously. ''Did you know he was voted sexiest man alive a few years ago?''

''That so?'' Sam wondered out loud. He knew exactly what she was doing. He wasn't an insecure guy and he definitely wouldn't become one now. ''So, you have a thing for blondes?''

''I didn't say that.'' Andy stood up and slowly walked towards Sam. ''I mean, he's hot.'' When she reached Sam, Andy put her hands on his chest and slowly let them run over his muscles. ''But he's got nothing on you.''

Sam didn't waste the opportunity and quickly pressed his lips to Andy's. He licked his way into her mouth and didn't stop kissing her until she let out a small moan. He gave her some opportunity to breathe and started kissing the spot behind her ear.

''Missed you,'' Andy breathed out. Her hands found the hem of his shirt and quickly pulled it off of him. ''Missed this.''

Without wasting another second Sam put his hands on Andy's rear. He pushed her up until she could wrap her legs around his waist. He kept one hand on her backside as he lead them towards his bedroom.

In the bedroom he lowered Andy to the bed and crawled on top of her. For a moment he just stared at her. His gaze followed the line of her body. The look in Sam's eyes made Andy warm inside. He brushed away the hairs that were in front of her eyes and kissed her again.

''Missed you too, McNally,'' he whispered in her ear.

XX

The next morning Andy woke before Sam did. She turned to her side and let her finger run over the tattoo on his bicep. For a moment she studied his face. Somehow his face looked different when he slept. Sam almost always looked so serious, but when he slept he seemed to be carefree.

''Go back to sleep, McNally,'' Sam groaned when Andy's movement woke him up. ''It's early.''

''You don't know what time it is,'' Andy protested. ''You could be late for work already.''

''No I'm not,'' Sam answered. ''Sleep.''

Quickly Andy sat up and straddled Sam. ''Still want to sleep?'' she asked.

''You're evil,'' Sam groaned.

''Didn't hear you complain,'' Andy said. ''Not once.'' She stared down at Sam and smiled. Both minds went back to the night they had. They had woken up more than once during the night. Every time their hands somehow started to wander and every time that ended with new heights. ''What time do you have to work?''

''Nine thirty,'' Sam answered. ''You got school today?''

When Andy nodded, Sam rubbed his thumb over her lips. ''Need a ride?''

''Would be convenient,'' Andy replied. ''The bus sucks. Last week I took the bus and this guy sat down next to me. I swear he just stared at me for twenty minutes. It was super uncomfortable. And he smelled like really bad.''

''He didn't hurt you, right?'' Sam asked.

Andy shook her head and pressed her lips to Sam. ''He was weird, but harmless.'' Andy spread out on top of Sam's body and laid her head on his chest. ''I like mornings with you. You're all warm.''

After pressing a kiss to her head, Sam rubbed his hand up and down Andy's back. ''We still have an hour before we have to get up,'' he said. ''Try to get some sleep, okay?''

''Okay,'' Andy whispered. She was getting tired again. Even though she was young, they had spend the night really testing their limits. They couldn't get enough of each other, but the result was that they weren't well rested.

An hour later Sam's alarm clock woke them. He went into the bathroom to take a quick shower while Andy started breakfast. As soon as he was done, Sam took over in the kitchen to give Andy time to shower.

After showering Andy got dressed and went back to the kitchen. She stood in the doorway watching Sam work. He was standing by the stove and seemed to be completely focussed on making them breakfast. Andy's eyes landed on his arms. She admired how they looked before her eyes followed the rest of his body.

The night before Andy hadn't been lying. To her Sam really was the best looking guy there was.

Andy walked towards the stove and slipped her arms around Sam's waist. She inhaled his scent and pressed a kiss between his shoulder blades. ''I love you,'' she whispered.

The words left her mouth before she could even think about it. She didn't mean to say it, but it just came out. She didn't even realize what she said until she felt Sam's muscles tense under her arms.

''What?'' he asked. He turned around with his eyes wide and mouth open.

The look on his face didn't give Andy the impression that he was happy to hear the three little words. She had said them though and she wasn't willing to take it back. ''I love you,'' she repeated. ''I do.''

Andy exhaled and let her eyes find Sam's. He was still staring at her like she just asked him for a lifetime commitment.

Until that moment Andy was sure that telling people you love them was suppose to be a good thing. The look on Sam's face told her that that wasn't always the case.

''Andy,'' Sam started. He didn't finish though, because he couldn't find any words. He scratched the back of his head and looked more confused than ever. ''I don't..''

''I'm sorry,'' Andy whispered. All of the sudden Sam's house was suffocating her. She needed to get out and needed to do it fast. So she did what she did best, she ran.

She managed to grab her coat on the way out, but didn't hear Sam when he shouted out her name. Andy just kept on running until she was so out of breath that she needed to stop. ''Damn it,'' she muttered when she felt her eyes water. She angrily whipped away her tears with the sleeve of her coat and started to walk.

The bus that would head towards her dorm had just left. There was no way that Andy would be in time for class if she walked. After taking a breath Andy took out her cell phone and called in sick. She normally never called in sick without actually being sick, but she didn't want to come in late and draw attention with the state she was in.

Her feet carried her until suddenly she was in front of Traci's house. She didn't even decide to go there, but somehow she just ended up on her front porch.

After knocking, it took Traci a minute to open the door. Andy was grateful for that minute. It gave her the opportunity to clean her face.

As soon as Traci opened the door she noticed something was wrong. ''Andy? What's going on?'' she asked. ''What happened?''

''Nothing,'' Andy shrugged. ''I just.. God Trace, I'm such an idiot..''

''Come in,'' Traci said. She took Andy's coat and ushered her friend inside.

Once Andy was seated on the couch, Traci sat down next to her. ''What happened?'' Traci repeated her question.

Andy sniffed and shrugged again. ''I don't know.'' She went over the whole situation in her head and honestly couldn't remember what happened exactly. One minute everything was great and the next moment it felt like she was drowning.

''I was with Sam yesterday,'' she started. ''And everything was great and we had a good night.'' Again Andy thought about if there was anything else she did wrong, but the night had been absolutely carefree. ''This morning he was cooking and all of the sudden I blurted out that I love him.''

''What did he say?'' Traci carefully asked.

''Nothing,'' Andy answered. ''He just stood there. He looked like he couldn't breathe.''

''He said nothing?'' Traci wondered. ''He probably said something, right? Like after you gave him some time?''

Andy shook her head and blew her nose with the tissue Traci handed her. ''You didn't see him Trace. He was in complete shock. He was not happy to hear me say it.'' Andy covered her face with her hands and shook her head. ''God, I'm such an idiot. I've never been so embarrassed in my life.''

''But you just left?'' Traci kept asking questions. ''You didn't talk about it at all?''

''He wasn't saying anything,'' Andy defended herself. ''Honestly, I couldn't stay there looking at him anymore.''

''How much time did you give him to respond?''

Andy went back to the moment in Sam's kitchen and tried to think about how much time passed before she left. ''It felt like hours,'' she answered truthfully. ''But probably like a minute.''

''Okay,'' Traci said. ''I understand why you're freaking out, but maybe you're jumping to conclusions.'' Traci quickly went to get Andy some water and handed it to her. ''You didn't give him any chance to explain himself. Maybe he just wasn't expecting this.''

''Maybe,'' Andy agreed. She took a sip of her water and put the glass on the table. ''God, I honestly feel like such a fool. And I just ran off too.''

''Just talk to him,'' Traci suggested.

''I can't,'' Andy reasoned. ''I just ran away Trace. Besides, he hasn't even called me. Maybe he's glad I'm gone.''

It broke Traci's heart to see her friend in tears. Andy had seemed really happy with Sam. Traci didn't believe that all of that was just some game to Sam. She didn't really know him, but from the one time she met him she could tell that he wasn't a bad guy. ''I really think you need to talk to him. He's probably feeling like crap too.''

''He's working,'' Andy replied. ''I don't know what to do.''

''Do you have school or work today?'' Traci questioned. ''Or did you have the day off?''

''I was supposed to go to school, but I called in sick. Sam was supposed to give me a ride. The bus already left when I stormed out of his house..'' Andy laid down on the couch and closed her eyes. ''I messed up, didn't I?''

Traci took a while before she answered that question. ''I think you surprised him,'' she settled for. ''And you probably freaked him out by running away. I think you made a mistake by leaving, but I also think you can still fix it.''

''What if I won't want to hear what he's got to say?'' Andy asked.

''What is your alternative?'' Traci wondered. ''As hard as it is; you'll have to talk to him sometime.''

''I guess you're right.''

XX

Sam came into work feeling like complete crap. He had gotten just a few hours sleep, but that wasn't his main problem. His problem was Andy.

During the ride to work Sam almost called her a few times, but he decided to give her some time. He honestly didn't even know what to say to her either. He felt like crap, because he figured that she probably felt used or betrayed.

It wasn't that she didn't mean anything to him; she did. Sam just didn't know how to tell her that. He couldn't put those three little words together and he definitely couldn't say them out loud.

He cared about Andy a lot. Deep down he knew that he loved her, but something stopped him from telling her that. In the back of his head he kept wondering if he was able to give her everything she needed and wanted.

After changing, Sam went into parade. He didn't pay a lot of attention to what was told, but thankfully he was riding with Oliver.

Of course Oliver noticed that something was up in no time. ''You look like crap,'' he commented as soon as Sam sat down in the cruiser. ''Didn't see you at the Penny last night.''

''Wasn't there,'' Sam answered shortly.

''Everything okay?''

Sam swallowed and gazed outside the window. ''Yup.'' His mind went back to Andy and the hurt on her face when she had left him that morning. Immediately he felt guilty again. He took his phone and started to type a message. Before clicking send, Sam deleted the message and put away his phone again.

Texting her would be a coward thing to do. Andy deserved better than that. Calling her wasn't easy though. Part of him was really worried about her, but Sam knew she was sensible. She wouldn't do anything stupid or reckless.

Sam just really hoped that she wasn't heartbroken. He knew it was a long shot, but he really hoped that she would understand what was going on.

''You had a fight with Andy?'' Oliver guessed.

Sam took a sip of his coffee and raised an eyebrow. Somehow Oliver was always able to read him pretty well. He didn't answer, which told Oliver all he need to know.

''Call her and apologize,'' Oliver suggested.

''Why do you think I have to apologize?'' Sam wondered. ''Thanks for the faith.''

''Come on,'' Oliver reasoned. ''I know you. You look guilty. You did something and now you feel bad about it. Just call her. Or invite her to dinner tonight. Do something to make up for it.''

Sam stayed silent for a while and then cleared his throat. ''Maybe she's better off without me,'' he reasoned.

''I think that's up to her to decide.'' Oliver kept his eyes on the road while he was talking to Sam. The moments where Sam would open up were rare, so Oliver took advantage of it. ''Want to talk about it?''

''Nope,'' Sam answered. ''Nothing you can do about it.''

After their talk the radio crackled to life. After that they had call after call. Sam was thankful for the busy day, because it helped him keep his mind off things. When they were back at the barn he ran into Tommy almost immediately.

''You look like hell,'' Tommy commented.

Tommy looked at Sam like he always did, so Sam figured that Tommy hadn't talked to Andy yet. ''Bad night of sleep,'' Sam answered. ''Any luck today with that new case?''

''Got a witness,'' Tommy told him. ''Now I have to get that witness to testify, but I'll get there.''

''Good, that's good.'' Sam nodded towards the locker room and excused himself. ''I'm going to shower and change.''

''Have a good night, son,'' Tommy said.

By the time that Sam had finished his shower he still didn't know what to do. Part of him wanted to drive past Andy's dorm and another part of him wanted to wait until she reached out to him.

If she would reach out to him.

When he was in his truck, Sam decided that he at least had to see if Andy was okay. He hated himself for hurting her. He really believed that she deserved more than him, but Oliver had a point; he couldn't make that decision for her. Andy was an adult and could decide who she wanted to be with herself.

Sam drove to Andy's dorm. When he arrived he headed for her room and gently knocked on the door. When there was no answer he knocked again. ''Andy?'' he asked. ''You there?''

Everything stayed silent, so Sam left. He took out his cell phone again, but the phone just didn't seem like the right option.

Sam had heard Andy talk about a bar where she sometimes went with her friends, so he decided to give that a try to. He really hoped that he wouldn't find her completely wasted, but he kept telling himself that Andy was smarter than that.

The bar was nearby, so just ten minutes later Sam walked in. His eyes scanned the crowed and he sighed with relief when he saw Andy sitting on a barstool. She looked sad, but okay.

Sam recognized Traci who was sitting next to Andy. He told himself that he didn't want to interrupt them, but truth was that he didn't know what to say. So he turned around and left again.

He would have to talk to her tomorrow.

XX

_AN: I'm not going to make any promises, but I really hope to update again soon.._

_Next up: Sam and Andy talk._


	19. Chapter 19

**Thank you so much for sticking with me! I can't believe I've been working on this story for over a year. I've been so bad at updating lately! But I will finish this story, I promise you all that!**

**Thanks so much for all the wonderful reviews. It really motivates me to continue. Every time I see an email it's a little reminder that I have to keep writing!**

**I hope you'll like this chapter. I'm not completely satisfied with it, but I decided not to let you wait any longer. Let me know what you think!**

**XX**

That night Sam had a difficult time falling asleep. He picked up his phone a few times, but every time he decided not to call Andy. He told himself that she needed some time, but deep down he knew that he was being a coward.

He honestly didn't know what was wrong with him. He had been face to face with the city's biggest criminals, but somehow he couldn't tell his own girlfriend how he felt.

As he laid in his bed his mind kept wondering back to Andy's face when he didn't respond to her words. The hurt on her face still felt like a kick in the guts, but Sam figured he deserved that much. He hated that he hurt Andy.

Hurting her was the last thing he wanted to do. Ever since they started their relationship, Sam had been afraid that he would end up hurting her. As much as he hated to admit it, Sam knew he had issues. His past screwed him up, but he would never admit that to anyone.

Being in a relationship meant that he couldn't hide his issues forever, so something was bound to happen sometime.

Out of nowhere a big bang was heard in Sam's bedroom. He sat up straight and focused to hear if there was someone in his house. When another noise followed, Sam quickly left the bed and opened his lock box to get his gun. He grabbed his jeans and a shirt that were lying on the ground and quickly put them on.

Walking out of his bedroom, Sam quickly noticed that the noise was coming from outside. He walked towards his front door and opened it carefully.

''McNally?'' he asked when he saw Andy sitting on his front step. ''What are you doing?''

Andy looked up and shrugged. ''I fell,'' was her short answer.

Sam didn't have to ask her if she had been drinking. The look in her eyes and the way she slurred told him enough. Sam reached out and tried to pull Andy up, but as soon as his hand touched her arm, Andy shook it off.

''Don't touch me,'' she warned.

''Alright,'' Sam said as he held up his hands. ''I'm not touching you.''

Despite the way she was acting, Sam was happy that she showed up. He wanted to talk to her, but again he couldn't find the words. For once Andy seemed lost for words too, so Sam just sat down next to her.

Both were silent for a while. Of course it was Andy that broke the silence. ''I'm sorry,'' she whispered.

''For what?'' Sam asked.

''You know..'' Andy answered. ''Embarrassing myself, making things uncomfortable. I just thought..''

Andy shrugged and didn't continue her sentence. She pulled up her knees and laid her head down.

''You thought what?'' Sam gently asked. He wanted to reach out and brush away the hairs that were in front of Andy's face, but he kept his hands to himself.

''I don't know,'' Andy answered. ''Traci thinks that I freaked you out.'' She sniffed and put her arms around herself. ''Did I freak you out?''

Sam swallowed and shook his head. ''You didn't freak me out.'' He wasn't sure if he was telling the truth, but he didn't know what he felt anymore. ''You just caught me off guard.''

''Oh,'' Andy said. She became silent again and stared at the space in front of her. The conversation sort of sobered her up, but that didn't take away the hurt she was still feeling.

''Andy?'' Sam asked. He waited until she looked up. He swallowed and placed his hand on Andy's knee. ''You know I care about you, right?''

With a shrug Andy answered his question. ''I don't know,'' she replied.

Sam took a deep breath and nodded at Andy. ''I do,'' he said. ''I'm not good with words and I'll probably never be, but I do.'' When Andy didn't say anything he continued. ''I'm sorry about this morning. I just wasn't expecting.. It doesn't mean..''

He hated how he just couldn't find the right words to say. Or have the guts to actually say it. ''I'm sorry,'' he repeated.

Both stayed seated on the front porch. Neither of them said a word. Sam heard Andy sniff a few times, but told himself to give her space. She needed to think about what he said and she deserved to do that without him interfering.

''I'm cold,'' Andy said after a while.

''Do you want to come in?'' Sam asked. ''Or if you want to go home.. I'll give you a ride home.''

Andy looked into Sam's eyes for a moment and debated her options. ''Sure,'' she replied. ''To the first option.''

Sam gave her a small nod and stood up. He held out his hand and when she took it he helped her back up her feet. Together they made their way into Sam's house. Sam led her into his kitchen and told her to take a seat at one of the barstools. ''Coffee to warm up?'' he asked.

''Yeah, that sounds like a good idea,'' Andy said as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. All of the sudden she felt how tired she was. She had been up for almost eighteen hours and the day had been an emotional rollercoaster.

While Sam made coffee, Andy observed him. He looked insecure and that was a look that just didn't fit him. He always was the secure one. The one in charge.

''I'm sorry for overreacting,'' Andy said again. ''I really don't know what happened there. I guess I just freaked out. It was stupid, I'm sorry. I'm a complete idiot.''

Sam looked up at Andy and walked towards her. He put both of his hands on her shoulders and shook his head. ''You're not an idiot,'' he promised. ''I'm the idiot. You deserve more than this. You deserve someone who can tell you what he feels.''

Andy shrugged and smiled sadly. ''Maybe we can both work on things?'' she asked. ''Together?''

Sam nodded and squeezed Andy's shoulders. ''That sounds good,'' he replied. He gently kissed the top of Andy's head as he pulled her closer. He wrapped his arms around her and just took in her scent while she was doing the same.

When the coffeemaker beeped, Sam let go and handed Andy her cup. ''You want to spend the night? Or what's left of it anyway? Or you want me to take you home?''

''It's late,'' Andy reasoned. ''And I have early classes.''

''I can take you there early in the morning,'' Sam answered. ''Unless you want to go home right now. I mean it Andy, it's completely up to you.''

Andy weight her options for a moment and then nodded. ''Take me tomorrow,'' she replied. ''I'm completely beat right now.

''Okay,'' Sam said. ''I'm glad.''

Andy took a few sips of her coffee and then pushed the mug aside. ''I'm really tired. Can we just go sleep?''

''Of course, we should probably try to get some sleep,'' Sam said. He took the mug and threw the coffee in the sink. He walked towards the stairs and Andy followed him.

When they reached the bedroom Andy sat down on the bed and yawned. ''How grossed out will you be if I don't shower before bed?''

''You showered this morning,'' Sam said, reminding both of them that everything that went down that day actually happened less than 24 hours before. ''That's not gross.''

He handed Andy one of his shirts and stripped himself to his boxers. He pulled back the covers and laid down. He watched Andy as she changed into his shirt.

It was weird to see her shy again. Since they started their relationship she hadn't shown that side of herself anymore, but that day's events apparently brought it back.

When Andy joined him in bed, both stared at the ceiling. Sam flipped off the light and turned to his side. He put his arm around Andy's waist and pressed a kiss to her neck. ''This okay?'' he wondered.

He felt Andy's hand on her arm before she answered. ''Yes,'' she replied. ''This is fine.''

''Good.''

XX

The next morning both of them woke around the same time. In their sleep they had crawled impossibly closer to each other. Andy had her head on Sam's shoulder and their legs were intertwined.

''Morning,'' Andy said as she rubbed her eyes. ''What time is it?''

''Early,'' Sam answered. ''We have to leave in 30 minutes if you want to be on time for class.''

''I probably should,'' Andy said. ''Even though it sounds like an awesome plan to stay in bed for a few more hours.'' She stretched out, but stopped when Sam cupped her cheek.

He gave her all the time to back off, but when she didn't he pulled her a little closer and touched her lips with his. The kiss got more intense when Andy opened her mouth and gave him access. When they broke apart Sam nudged Andy's nose with his and gave her another short kiss. ''I'm glad you're here McNally,'' he told her.

Andy smiled up at him and slowly nodded. ''I'm glad to be here,'' she said. She let her hands roam his back and gently pushed him off her. ''We need to get moving. I really can't be late.''

They both got ready for the day and ate a quick breakfast. In the truck Sam took Andy's hand in his and squeezed it when she looked up at him.

''You working today?'' Andy asked.

''Got today off,'' Sam replied. ''I'll pick you up when you're done, okay? Take you out for dinner.''

''You sure?'' Andy asked. ''If you'd rather have some time for yourself to think or whatever..''

''Andy,'' Sam stopped her. ''I wouldn't ask if I didn't want it, okay? Don't over think it.''

''Alright,'' Andy smiled shyly. ''I'll see you later then.'' Andy leaned forward and placed a quick kiss on Sam's lips.

''You better hurry, or else you'll still be late,'' Sam warned her. He watched how Andy got out of the truck and followed her with his eyes until he didn't see her anymore. He started his truck again and started to drive around. He didn't have a destination in mind, he just drove.

For him that was the perfect way to clear his head. To his own surprise he ended up on the beach where he took Andy when they were trying to clear Tommy. It felt like that day happened a lifetime ago, but it wasn't even that long ago.

A lot had happened since that day and finally Sam started to realize that his life changed for the better. He knew he had to deal with the demons of his past if he wanted an honest chance with Andy, but that wasn't easy.

He would never admit it to anyone, but his past was still haunting him every day. Things that happened in his childhood affected who he was today and he hated that.

After spending some time on the beach, Sam headed to his truck again and went home. He spend the rest of the day cleaning and organizing his house. He just needed to stay busy.

He made sure that he left on time to pick up Andy. She greeted him with a smile when she saw his truck. ''How was your day?'' he asked when she was seated.

''Fine,'' Andy answered. ''A little boring and with the amount of sleep I had that was definitely a bad thing. I swear that I don't remember a thing I should have learned today. Already asked one of my classmates to send me an email with the notes.''

''I'm sure you'll do fine,'' Sam promised. Just like that morning he took her hand after he started the truck. He started driving and felt nerves built up as he drove through the city.

''Where are we going?'' Andy asked when she noticed where they were going. ''You're not exactly driving towards the good part of the city. I'm pretty sure they aren't too fond of cops where you're heading.''

''I want to show you something,'' was Sam's short answer. He kept driving and when he finally reached his destination he parked the car and shut off the engine.

Andy looked around slightly confused and raised her eyebrows. ''What am I looking at?'' she wondered out loud.

''That building there,'' Sam said as he pointed towards one of the dark buildings at the end of the street. ''That was the building where I got arrested.''

Andy turned in her seat with a confused look. ''Arrested?''

''I was sixteen,'' Sam explained. ''Got caught while I was trying to sell stolen car parts. While I was in holding the arresting officer called my dad. Only my dad didn't want to come get me. I guess the arresting officer felt sorry for me, so he let me off the hook. Made me promise to go to school and keep up my grades.''

Andy watched Sam as he was telling the story. She knew that this was his way of letting her into his life, so she listened carefully and gave him time to find the words.

''Charlie,'' Sam continued. ''Charlie Walsh was the arresting officer. He made sure there was no paperwork that day. He's the reason I could become a cop. He kept checking up on me every now and then to make sure that I was holding our end of the deal. When I graduated the academy, he became my training officer.''

Sam looked out of the window as memories went through his mind. ''Things at home were.. bad. If it wasn't for Charlie I probably would have ended up somewhere completely else.''

''I'm sorry,'' Andy said.

Sam bowed his head and then looked up at Andy again. ''I told you about Sarah, right?'' When Andy nodded, Sam went on. ''After what happened she was a mess. My parents didn't do much to help her. My mom needed help herself and my dad just didn't care.''

''I'm sure you helped as much as you could,'' Andy tried.

''I was nine,'' Sam said. ''I doubt I did anything that helped. I tried, but I didn't get it.'' Sam swallowed and shook his head. ''It's not an excuse, but in the house I grew up in we didn't talk.''

''Sam,'' Andy stopped him. She placed her hand on his arm and rubbed her thumb over the skin. ''I get it.''

''I don't want you to think that I'm not..''

''Sam,'' Andy warned. ''Don't rush it, okay? I get it. I promise.''

Sam leaned his head against his chair and kept staring at the building. ''When I first met you I wanted to help. I noticed that you were struggling and it was just too much.''

''It's different,'' Andy reasoned. ''Even during the worst times, I always knew my dad loved me. He would walk through fire for me, that was never a question.''

Sam sighed and started the truck. ''I wanted you to know.''

''Thank you,'' Andy replied. ''I know that wasn't easy.'' Silence filled the truck as Sam drove off again. ''Are you still going to feed me?'' Andy tried breaking the tension. ''I'm starving.''

''Of course,'' Sam replied. ''I'm not some monster.'' He turned his head and smiled at Andy. ''So, what do you want?''

''Chinese?'' Andy asked. ''Just get some take out and check in early?''

Sam nodded and turned his head. ''You're in your early twenties McNally,'' Sam said. ''You're supposed to be able to handle nights without sleep.''

''Well, I can. But that doesn't mean I don't get tired.'' Andy closed her eyes and let her head fall against the window. ''I get very tired.''

''So I see,'' Sam replied. ''Chinese food in bed it is.''

''You're my hero,'' Andy said. ''Seriously. I think I spend 80% of the day wondering how I was suppose to keep my eyes open in a restaurant.''

Sam laughed out loud and shook his head. ''So you really learned nothing today?''

''Nope,'' Andy answered. ''You better tutor me.''

''And here I was wondering why you were still around,'' Sam said. ''But you're just using me?''

''Totally,'' Andy agreed. ''I mean, I got to ace everything somehow. Some people sleep with their teachers, but I prefer hot cops.''

''Watch it,'' Sam warned. He focused on the road again and switched lanes. He was thankful that Andy didn't treat him any differently. He was afraid that she would feel sorry for him, but she quickly returned to her old self.

It was a big relief to know that she didn't look at him differently now she knew about his past.

After getting take out, Sam drove to his house. They made their way into his house together and went into the kitchen to get plates and cutlery. ''We're really eating food in bed?'' Andy asked when Sam made his way upstairs. ''I thought you were kidding. You're always such a neat freak.''

''For you I'll gladly make an exception,'' Sam told her.

As soon as they reached the bedroom Andy let herself fall down on the bed. ''Heaven,'' she said as she let her head find the pillow. ''I seriously slept for two hours last night.''

Sam handed her a plate and then joined her on the bed. He flipped on the TV and flipped through the channels. ''Oh no, go back,'' Andy said. ''I want to watch that.''

As they were eating Andy made comments about the TV show. Sam didn't care to much about it, but enjoyed Andy's comments anyway. When the food was gone Sam took a bag and threw away the remains.

''Told you, you're a neat freak.''

''McNally,'' Sam warned. ''It doesn't mean that I'm a neat freak if I don't want to spend the night in bed with pieces of rice and eggrolls.''

Andy sat up and sighed deeply. ''Okay,'' she agreed. She stood up and helped Sam clean up. They did the dishes together and when everything was cleaned up, they headed upstairs again.

''You know,'' Andy said. ''Since you're such a neat freak and all. We should probably shower before we go to bed.'' She let her hands roam over Sam's chest and smiled seductively.

''Yeah, you want to go first?'' Sam teased.

''We could save some water. Shower together?'' Andy suggested. ''Better for the planet.''

''Well, only because it's better for the planet,'' Sam said as Andy tugged off his shirt.

XX

The next few days went by uneventful. Andy went to school and Sam worked most days. Somehow Andy ended up at Sam's place more often than she ended up at her dorm, but both were quite happy with that situation.

''Sam, have you seen my green shirt?'' Andy shouted as she was looking under Sam's bed. ''I swear I left it here.''

Sam walked into his bedroom and opened a drawer. ''Here,'' he said as he handed her the shirt.

''In your drawer?'' Andy asked.

''It was under my bed, so I washed it.'' Sam shrugged. ''I don't get how you live like this. I'm surprised your dorm room isn't a war zone.''

''Oh, I'm sorry,'' Andy said. ''I vividly remember the last time I wore this shirt. And if I remember it correctly, you were the one that took it off. So that means that you were the one that threw it under the bed.''

''How did you leave the house without a shirt?''

''I was cold,'' Andy argued. ''I took one of your sweaters.''

Sam nodded and looked at her. ''So that's where all my clothes go.''

''Not all your clothes. I have two shirts and one sweater.''

''Well, it looks better on you anyway.'' Sam leaned down and placed a quick kiss on Andy's lips.

''Was that an actual compliment?'' Andy wondered. ''Sam Swarek, giving me a compliment?''

Sam smirked and shook his head. ''Well, if I'm meeting you're dad, I'd better treat you right.''

Andy laughed and playfully shoved Sam. ''You've known my dad for years.''

''Still,'' Sam reasoned. ''I'm sure Tommy won't hesitate to break my legs if I hurt you.''

''He won't,'' Andy promised. ''You know him.''

''I do,'' Sam agreed. ''He loves you.''

''That he does,'' Andy agreed. ''But he also cares about you. He wouldn't have let you go with me to that cabin if he didn't 100% trusted you.''

Sam cupped Andy's cheek and let his thumb run over her cheek. ''Let's go, before we're late.''

Both were glad that the tension had completely disappeared. They had gone back to the way things were before. In a way things were better than before, because their relationship had a new layer. It helped that Andy knew a little about Sam's past.

''Can I drive?'' Andy asked as they walked out of the house. When she saw the look on Sam's face she laughed. ''Come on, you never let me drive.''

''You want to drive my truck?'' Sam asked.

''I do,'' Andy confirmed. ''I'll be careful. I'll let you know that I am an excellent driver.''

Sam looked at his truck and then looked at Andy. He saw the excited look on her face and sighed deeply. He held out his keys and warned her once again. ''The brakes are..''

''Touchy,'' Andy filled in. ''I know. You tell me every time I sit in that truck.''

Andy practically ran towards the truck and took place behind the steering wheel. She readjusted the mirrors and seat and then started the truck. ''See, I'm a natural,'' she said as she drove off. ''Looks good on me?''

''Just focus on the road McNally,'' Sam warned.

Without costing any accidents Andy reached her father's place. ''We're here,'' she announced after she parked. ''And no dents!''

''The fact that you sound surprised actually concerns me,'' Sam reasoned. ''I'm driving on the way back.''

Andy laughed and got out of the truck. They walked towards the front door hand in hand. When Tommy opened the door, Sam quickly shook hands with him. ''Thanks for inviting us Tommy.''

''Hey dad,'' Andy said as she walked inside. She hugged her dad and gave him a kiss on the cheek. ''You look good.''

''Thanks honey,'' Tommy responded. ''You look good too.''

Andy had looked exhausted after everything that happened in the cabin, but she finally looked like her old self again. She had come to terms with everything that happened and that showed.

''Smells good,'' Andy said as she sat down. ''You need help with anything?''

''You cooked for me enough times,'' Tommy said. ''This one is on me.''

Tommy went into the kitchen and came back with a delicious meal. While they were eating the three made small talk. When they finished Tommy took the plates and brought them to the kitchen.

Andy insisted that she and Sam did the dishes while Tommy watched the news. When everything was cleaned up, they went back to the living room.

''There actually is something I want to talk about,'' Tommy said when Andy and Sam were seated.

Andy sat up a little straighter and looked at Sam. ''Something wrong?''

Tommy shook his head and took a deep breath. ''I was asked to retire early,'' he explained. ''I won't be working at 15th much longer.''

''What?'' Andy asked. ''They can't do that, can they?''

''Sweetheart,'' Tommy stopped her. ''I haven't been a perfect example.''

''But you're doing better,'' Andy reasoned. ''You're doing your best to be better. They can't just take your job away from you, right?'' she looked at Sam for confirmation, but didn't get that.

''How do you feel about it Tommy?'' Sam asked.

Tommy thought about it for a while and slowly smiled. ''I am a bit relieved. I knew this was coming. They're offering me a good deal.''

''That's good,'' Sam reasoned.

''Good?'' Andy asked. ''They're firing him and you think it's good.''

Tommy looked at his daughter and sighed deeply. ''It's okay Andy. I know I messed up. Honestly, they're giving me more than I deserve with everything that happened. I'm old enough to retire. It's fine.''

''How long before it is final?'' Sam asked.

''I'll finish my last cases. Just a few more weeks and then I'm a free man.''

They spend the rest of the night talking about Tommy's future. When it was becoming late Sam and Andy went home again. Andy hugged her father extra tight when they said their goodbyes.

When they were in the truck Sam looked at Andy. She was staring out of the window and was in deep thought. ''You're quiet,'' Sam said.

''What if he starts drinking again?'' Andy wondered out loud. ''The job was his biggest motivation to quit. What if he gives that up now? He's come so far.''

''Hey,'' Sam stopped her. ''You were the biggest reason to stop, okay? He didn't look unhappy about all of this. Maybe it isn't a bad thing.''

''Of course it's a bad thing,'' Andy protested. ''How will they remember him now.''

''The good work he did won't disappear. People will still remember that. Your dad is a good guy, he's a good detective. That's what people will remember.''

''I hope you're right.''

''It will be okay Andy, I promise.''

XX


	20. Chapter 20

**I'm sorry for the long wait (again). **

**I told myself that the next time I write a multi chaptered fic, I'm going to write the whole thing before uploading it. **

**Anyway, this is the last chapter to this story. I hope you enjoyed reading it. **

**Thank you all for sticking with me and reviewing. **

**XX**

Weeks passed by and life returned back to normal for Sam and Andy. Andy stayed over at Sam's on a regular basis, but also went to her dorm frequently.

Their relationship was still stable, even though Sam still hadn't found the strength to tell Andy that he loved her. Andy wanted nothing more than to keep expressing her love, but she didn't, because she didn't want Sam to feel pressured.

Sam realised what she was doing and was having a hard time. He blamed himself for not being able to tell Andy what he felt. He knew she deserved someone who could express his feelings and he hated that he wasn't that guy.

She let him know that it was okay though. She was giving him time to readjust to their relationship.

After Sam told Andy about his childhood, Andy got where Sam was coming from. She was willing to give him all the time he needed.

Besides, whenever she was with him, she felt loved. That didn't mean that she didn't want to hear it, but Andy realised that the feeling was enough for that moment.

''Are you okay?'' Sam asked as he watched Andy. She was sitting at his table with a pained expression on her face.

''It's this book,'' Andy explained. ''We have to read it for this test, but it's the most boring book ever. I'm on page 245 and I seriously have no idea what I have been reading.''

Sam chuckled and stood up. He walked towards the table and took the book out of Andy's hands. 'Isn't there a recap online or something?'' he wondered.

''A recap?'' Andy asked. ''This is like the biggest test I'll ever make. I can't just use a recap for that.''

''I always did,'' Sam told her. ''In high school I always paid one of the smart kids to write me one.''

''Didn't you tell me that you were definitely not an A student in high school?''

''Not an A student, but I did pass just fine.'' Sam handed Andy her book back and smiled at her. ''But that isn't enough for you, is it?''

''No,'' Andy admitted. ''I want to do great.''

''You will be,'' Sam promised. ''With the amount of work you're always doing, you'll be the best in your class.''

Andy sighed and shook her head. ''I'm done for tonight. I just can't focus.''

Sam's hands found Andy's shoulders and gently massaged them. His hands moved to her neck and when he brushed his lips against the sensitive skin there, Andy moved her head to give her more room.

''Studying is definitely done,'' Andy repeated. Her lips landed on Sam's and their mouths moved together.

Somehow they ended up on the couch and fell asleep there. When Andy woke up, she was lying on Sam's bare chest.

Andy shivered and that movement cost Sam to wake up too. ''We fell asleep here?'' he asked. He moved his neck a little and flinched when he felt the effect that the couch had on it. ''You're cold,'' he noticed. He took the blanket that was on the end of the couch and pulled it over Andy.

After that he put his arms under her knees and lifted her into his arms. ''Let's go to bed.''

Andy laughed as Sam hoisted her up. ''I can walk, you know?'' she asked as he put her arms around his neck.

''I know,'' Sam simply said.

When they reached his bedroom, Sam lowered Andy onto the mattress and gently covered her. He moved to the other side and joined her.

Andy moved to his side of the bed and put her head on his chest again.

''You're seriously freezing,'' Sam said. ''I'm sorry.''

''Not your fault,'' Andy replied. ''We were both stupid enough to fall asleep on the couch without any clothes on.''

Sam rubbed his arms up and down Andy's arms in an attempt to warm her up. ''Want a hot shower?''

Andy smiled to herself. She loved Sam's caring side. She knew that it was his way of showing his love for her. ''No, I'm already getting warmer,'' she told him.

It didn't take Andy long to fall asleep again after that. Sam stayed up for a while, keeping his hands on Andy, making sure that she was warm. The way she made him feel scared him more than anything, but he knew he needed to tell her how he felt soon.

He needed to deal with his demons and do it fast.

XX

A week later Sam was riding together with Oliver again. They had just wrapped up a B&E case and were headed to a diner to have a quick lunch.

''I tell you Sammy, Zoe is going crazy. She decided she wanted to be a vegetarian and now she's forcing me in it as well.''

''Happy wife, happy life?'' Sam asked. He looked at his friend and couldn't help but grin.

''If she wants to be a vegetarian, fine. She has my blessing. I need meat though,'' Oliver said. ''I would kill for some decent bacon right now.''

Before Oliver could actually park the cruiser at the diner, the radio interrupted him. When they heard there was a school shooting going on, Oliver quickly turned the car around and left the parking lot again. ''What is with kids and weapons these days?'' he wondered out loud.

When Sam didn't say anything, Oliver looked to his side. He saw his friend with his cell phone in his hand.

''Andy goes there,'' Sam explained while all colour left his face. ''Damn it, pick up your phone McNally.''

''Sam, she's probably fine,'' Oliver tried. ''She's a smart girl. She's probably out of the school already.''

''She's not picking up her phone,'' Sam said again. ''Drive faster.''

''I'm going as fast as I can,'' Oliver told him. ''You need to stay calm. You can't go there acting like a lunatic. They'll have you out of there in no time.''

Sam tried Andy's phone again, but once again she didn't pick up.

''Are you sure she had classes?'' Oliver asked. He looked over towards his friend. Of course Oliver understood Sam's behaviour. He hoped that Sam could keep his cool on scene, because nobody would benefit if he would react badly.

''She was suppose to have classes all day long,'' Sam answered. When he realised that he wouldn't be able to get in contact with Andy, he quickly dialled another number. ''Tommy, you heard?'' he asked.

Oliver didn't need to hear Tommy's response to have the answer. A school shooting wasn't something that was kept quiet. Every cop in the city was probably aware of what was going on.

''I haven't heard anything either. She's not picking up her phone.'' Sam's worry was obvious, but there was nothing that Oliver could do to. ''We're ten minutes out. See you there.''

It took them eight minutes to get to the school. During those eight minutes, Sam kept listening to their radio. When they finally reached their destination, they already heard about three bodies that were found and four people with injuries.

''What building would Andy be in?'' Oliver asked as he saw Sam scan the scene.

''I don't know,'' Sam admitted. ''Why don't I know stuff like that?''

''Sam, calm down,'' Oliver tried again. ''Andy is smart. Tommy taught her well, okay? She's probably hiding somewhere. Or she's safe already and lost her phone.''

''Smart doesn't mean anything if you've got someone with a gun in front of you.''

Oliver and Sam walked towards their staff sergeant, who was giving out orders. Sam kept looking towards all of the students he saw, hoping to see Andy.

When their staff sergeant was updating them, Oliver noticed that Sam wasn't paying attention. ''She's here somewhere,'' he whispered towards Sam. ''We'll find her.''

XX

Andy felt that she was beginning to panic. She had no idea what to do in that moment. Just forty minutes before nothing was wrong. She was sitting in class and just listening to everything her teacher was telling.

When gunshots were heard, people looked up. Some people wondered out loud if the loud noise was cost by firework. When people started to scream, panic took over.

Everybody quickly left the class and started to run. Andy had tried to do the same, but when she passed a boy with a gunshot wound, she couldn't leave him there.

She had screamed for people to help her, but everybody else was too busy to safe themselves. After that, Andy scanned the room and decided that she wouldn't be able to carry the boy outside. She sat behind him and put her arms under his shoulder. ''I'm getting you out of here,'' she promised.

There was a closet close to where the boy was shot. With some effort Andy managed to push the boy inside. She locked the door and made sure that it really stayed closed. When she joined the boy, she was finally able to look at the damage.

His abdomen was covered in blood, so Andy guessed that he was shot there. ''I'm going to put pressure on it, okay?'' she said. ''Just keep breathing. They'll come with help.''

''I'm going to die,'' the boy screamed. ''I'm going to die here.''

''No, you're not,'' Andy told him. ''Just stop screaming, okay? Whoever did this might still be there.'' Andy took off her sweater and pushed it to the wound.

When the boy cried out, Andy flinched. ''What's your name?'' she asked.

She saw the boy swallow away his tears before he answered. ''Jason.''

''Okay Jason. I'm Andy, we're going to be okay, alright? I'm sure that there are already a dozen of squad cars and ambulances out there.''

Andy looked at her sweater that was already covered in blood. Jason was losing blood quickly and Andy realised that they needed help as soon as possible.

''This is it,'' Jason said. ''I never took anything seriously and now I'm dying.''

''You're not going to die,'' Andy told him. ''We're going to get out of here.''

''Just tell my mom that I'm sorry, okay?''

''You'll tell her that yourself,'' Andy tried. When the boys eyes fluttered close she furiously shook her head. ''Stay awake,'' she ordered. ''Don't close your eyes. Just keep looking at me, okay?''

When Jason kept his eyes closed, Andy shook his shoulder with her left hand, while holding pressure on the wound with her right hand. ''Jason, do you have a phone with you?'' she asked. ''I left mine in class.''

''Dropped it in the hallway,'' Jason tiredly said.

''Keep your eyes open,'' Andy begged. ''I need you to stay with me.''

''Tired,'' Jason muttered.

''Jason, I know,'' Andy said as a tear ran down her cheek. ''I know you're tired, but you need to stay awake, okay? Help will come.''

''They won't find us.''

Andy took a second to gather her thoughts and then moved Jason's hands to his stomach. ''I need you to keep pressure here for a moment, okay?''

She knew she didn't have much time to make sure that Jason followed her instructions. So Andy got back on her feet and listened carefully if she heard anything on the outside of the door. When she didn't, she slowly opened the door and looked into the hallway.

After taking a deep breath, Andy decided that the coast seemed to be clear. She quickly sprinted towards the spot where she had found Jason. She found his phone and quickly ran back to the closet after she picked it up.

Deep down she really wanted to call Sam or her father, but she didn't know any numbers by heart. ''You still awake Jason?'' she asked when she took over his job of applying pressure to his stomach.

''Trying,'' he answered.

Andy quickly dialled 911 and kept looking at Jason. After explaining to the emergency service what was going on, Andy felt herself calm down a little. She knew that everybody was doing everything in their power to get them out of there.

''My dad,'' Andy said to the woman on the other end of the line. ''He's a detective at 15th division. Tommy McNally. Can you let him know that I'm alright?''

Andy knew that they would probably find a detective faster than they would find Sam. Besides, her father would let Sam know that she was okay as soon as he heard.

''They're coming,'' she promised Jason. ''They're coming Jason.''

''Will be too late.'' Jason's voice got weaker every time he spoke up. ''But thank you for trying.''

''Jason,'' Andy said. ''You just need to fight a little longer, okay?''

Tears filled her eyes as she saw the boy's eyes flutter close again.

She needed help and she needed it now.

XX

''Swarek,'' Tommy yelled as soon as he spotted him in the crowd.

''She's not here,'' Sam said immediately. ''I checked all the lists.'' The worry was written all over Sam's face. He pinched the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath. ''Maybe she's hiding somewhere.''

''She is,'' Tommy explained. ''She called 911 a few minutes ago. She's okay, but she's hiding in a closet with another student who got shot.''

''What building?'' Sam immediately asked.

''They're going in now,'' Tommy said. ''They don't have the shooter yet, but apparently the boy Andy is with needs medical attention right away.''

Sam closed his eyes for a second to gather his thoughts. He knew that his girlfriend was though, but he also knew she had been through hell in just a few months. Adding a shooting to all of that wouldn't be easy.

''I'm going in with them,'' he said as he looked at the SWAT team getting ready.

''You're not trained for that Sam,'' Tommy tried to stop him. ''They're already moving in. There's nothing we can do. We would only be in the way.''

As difficult as it was to accept, Sam knew the detective was right. ''You're sure she was okay?'' he asked again. ''You know her, she's always fine.''

''Apparently she was trying to run, when she saw one of the victims.'' Tommy rubbed a hand over his face and shook his head. ''She stayed with him instead of making sure she was safe herself. She's already a copper deep inside.''

''She's damn stubborn, that's what she is,'' Sam protested.

''We would have done the same,'' Tommy simply said. As worried as he was, he was also proud of Andy. He knew that she was doing the right thing, even if it meant that it put her in harm's way.

''Where in the building is she?'' Sam wondered out loud.

''Shouldn't take them too long if it's just a simple in and out,'' Tommy replied. ''She was pretty close to the exit.''

Sam nodded and kept his eyes focused on the building. It was very much unlike him to stay away from the action, especially if Andy was in danger. Deep down he knew that it would only cost time if he would have insisted on going with the SWAT team. It wasn't easy to do nothing though.

It seemed to take hours, but in reality it was just ten minutes later when members of the SWAT team walked out again with Andy next to them.

The first thing that Sam noticed was all the blood that was covering her. His feet carried him towards her as soon as possible. When he reached her he pulled her close to him, not bothered by their audience. For a second he closed his eyes and took in her scent. ''You need to get checked out,'' he said.

''I'm fine,'' Andy quickly responded. ''It's not my blood.''

''Enough reason for them to look at you,'' Tommy interrupted.

Before Andy could reply, a medic was already next to her. He ushered her towards one of the ambulances as Sam and Tommy watched her go. When Sam tried to follow, Tommy stopped him.

''She's okay,'' Tommy said as he clapped Sam on the back. ''She's going to be fine.''

XX

After Andy was found, Sam had received orders from his boss. They needed him and even though he wanted to go with Andy, he knew he had a job to do.

Together with Oliver he kept the crowd away from the scene. While he was doing that his mind kept wondering back to Andy. He knew that Tommy went with her, so at least she wasn't alone.

He wanted to be the one that was with her though. Deep down he knew she was physically okay, but he just needed to see her to be sure.

Half an hour after they found Andy, they also found the shooter. He had taken his own life and left everybody with nothing but question marks.

After that they just needed to keep the journalist at a reasonable distance. After two more hours Sam finally got permission to leave. Together with Oliver he drove towards the barn where he changed as quickly as possible.

As soon as he was in his own clothes, he went to the parking lot and got his truck. It took him fifteen minutes to reach the hospital and then another ten minutes to locate Andy.

''Hey,'' Sam said as soon as he found her, sitting on a gurney in the ER.

Andy smiled sadly when she saw him. ''You didn't have to come all the way down here,'' she said. ''They'll let me go as soon as they did some tests.''

''You've been here for hours,'' Sam stated. ''Something wrong?''

''They've got more victims than they can handle,'' Andy explained. ''I'm just waiting for someone to draw some blood, but I guess that pretty low on their priority list right now.''

Sam cupped Andy's cheek and ran his thumb over her cheek. ''You sure you're alright. You're not hurt?''

''I didn't even see the shooter,'' Andy explained. ''They just want to do some test because I got someone else's blood all over me.''

''You know that what you did was stupid, right?'' Sam asked as he took a step back. He looked Andy in the eye and shook his head. ''You didn't know if the shooter was still there.''

Andy's eyes found a spot on the floor as tears filled her eyes. ''Like you would have left,'' she shot back. ''I couldn't just leave him there. He was bleeding out.''

Sam closed his eyes for a second and took a deep breath. He knew she was right, but he couldn't help but hate the fact that she had been in danger. ''I know,'' he softly answered. ''You just freaked me out.''

Slowly Sam rubbed circles on Andy's knee with his thumb while his other hand was on her waist. ''Where's your dad?'' he asked after a second. ''I thought he went with you.''

''He did. I asked him to find out how Jason is doing,'' Andy explained.

Sam assumed that Jason was the boy Andy had been with. ''Was he conscious when they arrived?''

''No,'' Andy answered. ''I really tried Sam,'' she continued. ''I told him to keep his eyes open and to talk to me, but he was losing so much blood.''

Again tears were threatening to fall. Sam quickly cupped Andy's cheeks as he whipped away one of them. ''I know,'' he told her. ''You did everything you could. If he's going to make it, it's going to be because of you.''

Andy took some time to take control of her emotions again. ''Do they have a motive?'' she wondered. ''I mean, why do people do stuff like this? All those people were innocent.''

They were interrupted when Tommy walked in again. He greeted Sam and then took Andy's hand. ''He's in surgery, they couldn't tell me anything else,'' he told Andy.

''That's a good sign,'' Sam reasoned. ''It's probably because of you that he made it this far.''

Andy didn't really respond to that. She just gave her father a small nod and thanked him.

''Sam,'' Tommy said. ''Are you okay to take Andy home?''

''Of course,'' Sam replied. He looked at the detective and raised an eyebrow. He knew that Tommy was off shift and he didn't get what would be so important that he had to leave.

Apparently Andy was thinking the same thing. ''You okay dad?''

''I'm good,'' Tommy promised. He swallowed and shook his head. ''I was worried sick about you today.'' His eyes went to Sam for a second and then settled on Andy again. ''I don't want to fall back into old routines,'' he tried to explain. ''I'm going to see my sponsor.''

Andy nodded and quickly hugged her father. ''I'm alright dad.''

''I know kiddo. I just don't do so well when I think you might be hurt.''

''I'm really proud of you,'' Andy whispered in Tommy's ear. ''You've come so far.''

Tommy squeezed Andy's shoulders as a silent thank you. He was so grateful that she was alright, but that day also made him realize that he would always be an alcoholic. He needed someone to talk to. He knew that Sam would take care of Andy, so that wasn't an issue.

When Tommy left, it took another thirty minutes for someone to take Andy's blood. When a doctor finally came to see Andy again, she had been there for a few hours. ''I'm really sorry about the long wait,'' the older doctor apologised. ''With situations like these the ER gets crazy.''

''As you know we'll just check your blood work to make sure you weren't infected with anything. The chances of that happening are very slim, so try not to worry about it too much. We'll call you with the results in about a week.''

''Can I go home now?'' Andy asked.

''Of course,'' the doctor smiled friendly. ''I just wanted to tell you in person that the guy you saved is going to make a full recovery. That's because of you.''

''Really?'' Andy asked. Her eyes brightened a little and she smiled her first genuine smile since that morning. ''You're sure?''

''There are always some risks,'' the doctor explained. ''But so far everything looks good. He just got out of surgery and we wanted you to know.''

''Thank you,'' Andy answered. ''Thank you so much.'' She smiled up at Sam and blinked away a few tears. ''He's going to be okay Sam.''

''Thanks to you,'' Sam added. ''Good job there copper.''

He pressed a kiss to the top of her head and helped her off the gurney. ''Ready to go home?''

Together they walked out of the hospital. Sam held Andy's hand and kept a close eye on her. She looked okay, but Sam knew that it was just a matter of time before everything would sink in.

''My place?'' he asked when they were seated in the truck.

Andy nodded and put on her seatbelt. ''Yeah, that's fine.''

Sam kept Andy's hand in his as he drove home. Every now and then he looked at her to make sure she was doing okay.

When he parked in front of his house, Andy hadn't said a word. They walked into the house in silence and Andy sat down on the couch. Sam sat down next to her and cupped her face in his hand. ''You sure you're okay?'' he asked.

Andy nodded and bit her bottom lip. ''I was really scared.''

''I know,'' Sam answered. ''Me too.''

''I'm really glad that he's going to be okay,'' Andy continued. ''I just didn't know what else I could have done.''

''You did great,'' Sam told her. ''You saved that guy's life.''

Andy nodded again and closed her eyes. ''I just really want to shower,'' she said.

''Go do that,'' Sam instructed. ''I'll make us something to eat.''

''Dinner in bed?'' Andy requested.

''Of course.''

While Andy was in the shower, Sam quickly put together a meal. He knew Andy wouldn't be hungry, but she needed to eat something. He brought it upstairs and found Andy in his bed.

''Here you go,'' Sam said as he handed Andy one of the plates.

''Thanks,'' Andy replied. She took a bite and ate everything. ''I was more hungry than I thought.''

''That's the adrenaline,'' Sam explained. ''You're probably exhausted by now.''

Andy leaned over Sam to put away her plate and then kissed his jaw. ''Not that tired,'' she said. ''Want to feel you.''

Sam moved so Andy was on her back. He hovered above her and gently kissed her on the forehead. After that he pressed a kiss to both her cheeks, the tip of her nose and her chin.

He needed to feel her as much as she needed to feel him. He knew she wanted to feel alive and he was going to make sure that she felt exactly that.

For a moment he just stared at her. He looked her straight in the eye while Andy nervously smiled up at him. ''What's wrong?'' she asked.

Sam swallowed away the lump in his throat and held himself up with one arm, while he cupped Andy's cheek with his other. ''I love you,'' he said.

The words came out so soft, that Andy wondered if she heard it right.

''I love you,'' Sam said again, this time a little bit more confident. ''You really scared me today.''

''I'm okay,'' Andy promised. ''Everything is going to be okay.''

With that Sam lowered his mouth to hers. That evening he didn't leave a spot on her body untouched. He showed her exactly how he felt about her and gave her everything he had to give.

Afterwards they were lying side to side, legs entangled.

Sam was drawing figures on Andy's arm with his finger, while she played with the soft hairs on his chest. ''I love you,'' Andy said before she pressed a kiss to his chest. ''Feels good to say that again.''

''I'm sorry..'' Sam started, but Andy shut him up with a kiss.

''Don't be sorry about anything,'' she told him. ''Just live in this moment , right now.''

Sam closed his eyes and nodded, silently agreeing with her.

''You think you can sleep?'' he asked.

''I don't know,'' Andy admitted. ''What if I get restless again?''

Her nightmares had been over for a while, but she wasn't sure if today would be a trigger to start them up again.

''I'll be here,'' Sam promised. ''Whatever happens, okay?''

''Whatever happens,'' Andy agreed.

Life wasn't perfect, both of them knew that. But they would be able to deal with anything.

Together.

XX

The end.


End file.

Rookie Blue, Friendship, Romance